Skip to main content

Full text of "My fighting life"

See other formats


MY 


MY   FIGHTING   LIFE 


Photo:   Hana  Studios,  Ltd. 


_/^ 


My  Fighting  Life 


BY 

GEORGES   GARPENTIER 

(Champion  Heavy-wight  Boxer  of 


With  Eleven  Illustrations 


CASSELL  AND  COMPANY,   LTD 

London,   New  York,  Toronto  and  Melbourne 

1920 


To 

All  British  Sportsmen 
I  dedicate  this,  The  Story  of  My  Life. 

Were  I  of  their  own  great  country,  I  feel 
I  could  have  no  surer,  no  warmer,  no 
more  lasting  place  in  their  friendship 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTBX  FAGB 

1.  I  BECOME  DESCAMPS'  PUPIL        ...  1 

2.  To  PARIS 21 

3.  MY  PROFESSIONAL  CAREER  BEGINS      .         .  30 

4.  I  Box  IN  ENGLAND    .....  47 

5.  MY  FIGHTS  WITH  LEDOUX,  LEWIS,  SULLIVAN 

AND  OTHERS            .....  51 

6.  I  MEET  THE  ILLINOIS  THUNDERBOLT            .  68 

7.  MY  FIGHTS  WITH  WELLS — AND  A  SEQUEL    .  79 

8.  FIGHTS  IN  1914 99 

9.  THE  GREAT  WAR  :  I  BECOME  A  FLYING  MAN  118 

10.  MILITARY  BOXING       .....  133 

11.  ARRANGING  THE  BECKETT  FIGHT          .         .  141 

12.  THE  GREAT  FIGHT 150 

13.  PSYCHOLOGY  AND  BOXING            .         .         .  158 

14.  How  I  TRAINED  TO  MEET  BECKETT    .         .  170 

15.  THE  FUTURE  OF  BOXING  :   TRAINING  HINTS 

AND  SECRETS  .         .         .         .         .191 

16.  A  CHAPTER  ON  FRA^OIS  DESCAMPS    .         .  199 

17.  MEN  I  HAVE  FOUGHT         ....  225 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

GEORGES  CARPENTIER  ....         Frontispiece 

FACING   PAGE 

1.  CARPENTIER  AT  THE  AGE  OF  TWELVE        .  .       10 
CARPENTIER  AT  THE  AGE  OF  THIRTEEN     .  .       10 

2.  CARPENTIER  (WHEN  ELEVEN)  WITH  DESCAMPS  .       24 
CARPENTIER  AND  LEDOUX         .         .  .24 

3.  M.  DESCAMPS  ......       66 

4.  CARPENTIER  WHEN  AN  AIRMAN          .         .  .180 

5.  CARPENTIER  AT  THE  AGE  OF  SEVENTEEN  .     168 
CARPENTIER  TO-DAY         .                  .         ..  .168 

6.  CARPENTIER  IN  FIGHTING  TRIM         .         .  .     226 

7.  M.  AND  Mme.  GEORGES  CARPENTIER          .  .     248 


MY  FIGHTING  LIFE 

CHAPTER   I 

I   BECOME   DESCAMPS'    PUPIL 

OUTSIDE  my  home  in  Paris  many  thousands  of  my 
countrymen  shouted  and  roared  and  screamed; 
women  tossed  nosegays  and  blew  kisses  up  to  my 
windows. 

"Vive  Carpentier! '  came  from  a  mighty 
chorus  of  voices.  Paris  was  still  in  an  ecstasy  of 
enthusiasm;  my  contest  against  Joe  Beckett,  so 
swift,  sensational,  dramatic,  incredible,  remained 
the  wonder  of  the  moment,  and  as  I  looked  from 
my  window  on  to  the  street  below  I  shook  and 
shivered. 

My  father,  a  man  of  Northern  France — hard, 
stern,  unemotional  —  clutched  the  hand  of  my 
mother,  whose  eyes  were  streaming  wet.  Albert, 
also  my  two  other  brothers  arid  sister  made  a 
strange  group.  They  were  transfixed.  Francois 
Descamps  was  pale;  his  ferret-like  eyes  blinked 
meaninglessly.  Only  my  dog,  Flip,  now  I  come  to 


:  Fighting  Life 

;  '.unklfctstood — for  he  gave  himself  over 
to  howls  of  happiness.  This  day  of  unbounded  joy 
so  burnt  itself  into  my  mind  that  I  shall  remember 
it  for  all  time. 

"Georges,  mon  ami,"  exclaimed  my  father, 
"  no  such  moment  did  I  ever  think  would  come  into 
our  lives." 

And  I  understood. 

My  life,  as  I  look  back  upon  it,  has  been  a  round 
of  wonders.  Twenty-six  years  ago  I  was  born  at 
Lens.  My  father  was  employed  at  one  of  the  local 
collieries.  His  lot  was  a  common  one,  our  home 
little  and  modest.  When  scarcely  more  than  a 
baby,  I  was  earning  a  franc  a  day  as  a  bicycle 
messenger.  My  school  days  were  over  when  the 
nursery  should  have  claimed  me.  Birth,  circum- 
stances, environment,  the  dull,  narrow,  parochial 
circle  into  which  I  came,  made  me  a  man  when  I 
was  but  a  child.  They  tell  me,  though,  that  I  was 
happy,  that  in  a  precocious  and  mystical  way  I 
would  dream  and  prattle  of  adventure,  of  travel ; 
that  I  had  an  insatiable  love  of  reading ;  that  I  was 
given  to  wondering ;  that  restlessness  seized  me  from 
the  days  when  I  could  but  toddle,  and  there  were 
moments  when  my  mother  despaired  of  my  future. 
I  conjured  up  the  day  when  I  would  go  far  away 


I  Become  Descamps'  Pupil 

from  Lens,  and  the  yearning  to  go  afield  was 
quickened  by  visits  to  the  neighbourhood  of  circuses, 
which  have  ever  been  a  source  of  joy  to  the  young 
folk  of  the  French  provinces.  It  was  a  peep  which 
I  took  into  one  of  these  travelling  circuses  that  had 
nearly  all  to  do  with  shaping  my  career.  For  as  I 
beheld  a  man,  whom  I  decided  was  the  most 
remarkable  of  all  performers  on  the  trapeze,  I 
sought  on  many  days  afterwards  to  get  the  consent 
of  my  parents  to  join  a  troupe  of  acrobats,  for 
already  I  had  acquired  the  art  of  tumbling,  and  I 
was  counted  by  my  friends  to  be  a  contortionist  of 
uncommon  ability. 

In  her  simple,  homely  way  my  mother  would 
take  hold  of  me  and  enlarge  upon  the  wickedness 
of  my  desires.  But  good,  persuasive  soul  though 
she  was,  she  could  not  wean  me  of  my  fondness  for 
the  circus,  and  it  chanced  one  day  that  a  travelling 
boxing  booth  was  pitched  in  Lens. 

The  proprietor  of  it  was  a  hard-bitten  fellow; 
in  his  troupe  were  several  much-battered  English 
boxers.  I  can  see  them  now.  In  singlets  once 
white,  and  in  them  holes  that  told  of  days  of  lean- 
ness, they  stood  on  a  raised  platform  like  mutes, 
the  while  their  proprietor  invited  young  men  to  come 
inside  and  box  with  them.  I  yielded  to  the  invita- 
tion, though  I  had  not  only  never  seen  an  English 

3 


My  Fighting  Life 

boxer,  but  I  had  not  even  handled  a  boxing  glove. 
What  precisely  happened  I  shall  never  know,  but 
after  I  had  had  my  "fight  "  I  was  asked  to  become 
one  of  the  troupe.  The  idea  fascinated  me ;  I  would 
have  gone  with  the  booth  there  and  then  had  I  not 
promised  my  mother  that  I  would  never  go  away 
without  telling  her. 

The  prospect  of  my  becoming  a  boxer  horrified 
her.  That  she  had  not  the  faintest  notion  of  what 
boxing  was  did  not  deter  her  from  painting  a  lurid 
picture  of  my  future.  I  pleaded  with  her;  I  coaxed 
and  cajoled,  but  she  was  unbending.  And  I  was 
sad.  But  the  passion  to  learn  to  box  after  the  fashion 
of  the  English  burned  furiously  within  me. 

The  desire  to  go  into  the  world  as  an  acrobat 
vanished,  and  for  long  did  I  think  and  dream  and 
wonder  about  the  strange  fellows  of  the  boxing 
booth.  That  they — rough,  uncouth  men — could  and 
did  dare  to  drop  into  this  and  that  town  and  lay  low, 
all  and  sundry  by  their  art,  their  skill,  their  science, 
bordered  on  the  miraculous. 

And  there  came  a  day  when  I  learned  that  in 
Lens  there  was  one  "  Professor  Descamps,  teacher 
of  la  boxe  Anglais."  Folk  of  my  neighbourhood, 
so  curious  and  extraordinary  was  "  the  Professor," 
spoke  of  him  as  a  "mystery  man."  It  was  voted 
that  he  dabbled  in  magic.  A  lone,  misunderstood 

4 


I  Become  Descamps'  Pupil 

man  was  Frangois  Descamps.  That  he  .was  not  of 
the  coal-fields,  that  he  was  of  a  world  different  from 
his  fellows,  put  him  in  a  position  of  almost  awful 
isolation.  Francois  Descamps  was  feared  because 
many  remarkable  tales  were  woven  around  him,  and 
because  he  was  feared  I  was  drawn  to  him  as  if  by 
some  magnet. 

So  to  his  house  did  I  go.  I  found  him  alone  in 
his  gymnasium,  which  was  a  small  room.  Had  I 
dared,  I  would  have  laughed  outright,  for  there  he 
was  rushing  here  and  there,  his  fists  clenched,  his 
lips  pressed  tight,  his  eyes  had  red  in  them;  he 
was  waging  the  most  terrible  of  battles  against — 
Nobody. 

It  was  not  until  after  many  days  that  I  discovered 
that  he  was  doing  nothing  more  serious  than  shadow- 
boxing. 

"  And  ;what  do  you  want?  "  he  asked.  "  Why 
come  you  here?  '! 

There  was  something  in  the  good  Francois  that 
I  had  not  discovered  in  any  other  man  of  Lens. 
His  voice,  his  intense  eagerness,  his  little,  keen, 
stabbing  eyes,  drew  me  to  him.  I  confess,  however, 
that  the  story  I  told  came  haltingly.  It  was  that 
I  desired  to  become  one  of  his  pupils.  He  laughed 
in  his  queer,  hearty  fashion,  and  stroked  my  pale, 

thin  face. 

5 


My  Fighting  Life 

"  You  would  box,  eh?  But  you  are  too  young, 
too  tiny.  Come  to  me  when  you  have  grown." 

"  But  I  can  box  already.  I  have  boxed  at  the 
booth.  I  want  to  fight  like  the  English,  and  you 
are  the  Professor,  eh?  "  I  replied. 

And  with  mock  ceremony  Francois  took  and  put 
on  my  baby  hands  a  pair  of  monstrously  big  gloves. 
We  sparred  a  couple  of  rounds,  and  then  I  was  sent 
home.  The  sequel  to  my  visit  to  the  Professor  was 
soon  to  come,  for  two  or  three  days  later  Descamps, 
to  my  great  joy,  told  me  that  he  had  interviewed 
my  parents,  and  it  had  been  decided  that  he  might 
take  me  as  his  pupil.  This  I  learned  one  winter's 
evening  in  his  gymnasium.  In  the  centre  of  it  a 
log  fire  blazed  merrily,  an  oil  lamp  burned  in  a  tired 
way,  and  three  or  four  tallow  candles  flickered. 

Taking  me  on  his  knee,  he  explained  in  language 
extravagant  and  fantastical  his  ambition: 

"  You,  my  Georges,  are  now  my  pupil.  I  am 
your  master,  your  father,  your  mother,  your  all. 
Through  you  I  will  give  to  France  a  great  fighter, 
the  champion  of  your  country ;  you  shall  go  to  Paris, 
to  England.  Before  you  are  a  man  you  shall  have  a 
fortune.  This  day  a  new  and  greater  athletic  France 
has  been  born.  For  it  is  Professor  Descamps  who 
says  so."  And  until  the  night  grew  old  he  revelled 

in  stories  all  romance  and  dazzling  colours. 

6 


I  Become  Descamps'  Pupil 

And  I  was  intoxicated  with  it  all.  From  that 
night  until  the  present  day  there  has  existed 
between  Descamps  and  myself  a  bond  of  sympathy 
— a  complete  and  perfect  understanding  that  it  were 
impossible  to  destroy. 

Perhaps  you  would  know  this  Francois  Descamps. 
A  little,  square  man,  these  opulent  days — for  he  is 
an  important  and  rich  manufacturer  of  aldermanic 
proportions — I  believe,  because  of  his  quaintness, 
he  has  no  counterpart.  His  head,  that  tells  of 
uncommon  intelligence,  is  set  off  by  hair,  thick  and 
brittle ;  before  the  war  it  was  coal  black,  now  it  is 
splashed  with  grey.  His  face  is  moon- shape ;  it  has 
much  red  in  it.  His  eyes  are  two  little  slits,  and 
they  speak  of  merriment ;  his  voice  is  inclined  to 
shrillness;  his  gift  of  language  is  marvellous.  He 
will  talk  at  express  speed  for  a  day  and  a  night,  and 
suffer  no  exhaustion.  That  which  he  possesses  has 
come  to  him  by  hard,  unceasing  work,  and  by  the 
great  optimism  that  is  within  him.  He  is  at  once 
a  comedian,  a  philosopher  and  an  exceedingly 
prosperous  man  of  business.  Generous  he  is,  and 
yet  there  is  no  harder  bargain  maker. 

He  was  a  poor,  struggling  young  man  when  he 
took  me  as  his  pupil,  but  there  was  no  iron  in  his 
soul.  Yet  he  was  the  rarest  contradiction  I  have 
ever  known.  Principally  his  mission  and  purpose  in 

7 


My  Fighting  Life 

life  was  to  teach  physical  culture  and  boxing.  A 
more  eloquent  preacher  of  the  gospel  of  bodily  fit- 
ness never  was,  and  yet  in  the  early  days  of  our 
association  he  was  a  Socialist  of  a  completely 
aggressive,  pugnacious  type.  There  was  a  time 
when  folk  whispered  that  he  was  anarchist,  but  this 
mainly  because  he  was  so  strangely  different  from 
his  neighbours.  The  fact  that  he  set  himself  up  as 
a  teacher  of  boxing,  that  he  talked  and  lived  for 
fighting,  bred  much  understanding  between  us. 

When  I  went  to  him  his  pupils  were  distressingly 
few,  and  francs  came  to  him  fitfully.  But  when 
times  were  hardest  and  luxuries  rare,  his  optimism, 
his  belief  in  himself,  his  belief  in  me,  was  greatest. 

He  would  say,  "  Georges,  my  son,  there  is  no 
money,  but  to-morrow  there  will  be  plenty !  '  And 
we  would  struggle  together.  From  the  first  day  I 
went  with  him  I  found  that  I  was  made  for  boxing ; 
it  appealed  to  me  as  a  perfectly  natural  game,  and 
very  soon  I  was  able  to  stand  up  and  beat  boys  much 
bigger  and  older  than  myself. 

But  Descamps  would  only  speak  of  me  cryptic- 
ally, mysteriously,  for  a  full  year. 

As  in  my  training  at  Stanmore  for  my  contest 
with  Beckett,  I  was  prepared  for  the  ring  more  or 
less  secretly.  But,  not  only  was  I  taught  to  box, 

Descamps  encouraged  and  developed  my  passion  for 

S 


I  Become  Descamps'  Pupil 

gymnastics;  he  made  me  an  expert  tumbler  and  no 
mean  contortionist.  He  himself  at  night  would 
engage  in  conjuring  and  sleight-of-hand,  and  when 
there  came  a  period  of  especial  leanness  he  let  me 
into  a  secret. 

"  On  Sunday  next,"  he  said,  "  we  will  tour  the 
country  cafes;  I,  as  Professor  Descamps,  of  Lens, 
hypnotist,  conjurer,  boxer;  you,  as  tumbler,  con- 
tortionist, and  my  medium.  As  such  you  will  be 
put  into  a  trance  and  do  thought-reading.  It  will 
be  easy,  and  the  francs  we  want  twill  come  to  us; 
we  will  conjure  them  out  of  the  pockets  of  the 
country-folk  into  our  hats." 

And  there  and  then  I  was  initiated  into  the 
mysteries  of  hypnotism,  or  clairvoyance.  What 
glorious  make-believe  did  we  play !  Little  did  I 
think  as  the  result  of  our  little  rehearsals  by  which 
we  hoped  to  raise  the  wind  that  years  later  all 
London  would  talk  and  say  that  I  beat  Joe  Beckett 
because  I  possessed  the  power  to  hypnotize.  But  of 
the  "  hypnotic  punch  "  I  will  .write  later. 

Having  prepared  a  code  by  which  I  might  tell 
little  inconsequential  but  intimate  things  and  hap- 
penings about  men  before  whom  we  were  about  to 
perform,  we  set  out  at  the  week-end  on  a  ten-mile 
tramp  to  amuse  and  interest  the  frequenters  of  the 
countryside  cafes.  I  must  confess,  though  I  could 

9 


My  Fighting  Life 

never  deny  anything  asked  of  me  by  Descamps,  that 
I  doubted  the  wisdom  and  success  of  our  venture. 
But  Francois  feared  neither  trouble  nor  failure. 

We  had  come  within  sight  of  a  cafe  when 
Descamps  cried  a  halt.  An  old  stringy  carpet  on 
which  I  was  to  do  my  tumbling  feats  was  spread  on 
the  roadside  so  as  to  serve  as  a  table  at  which  we 
might  eat  our  luncheon.  Descamps  produced  long 
rolls  of  butter,  bread,  sausages  and  a  bottle  of  cheap 
red  wine,  and  we  partook  of  what  my  young  and 
splendid  appetite  made  me  believe  was  an  entirely 
sumptuous  repast.  Our  stock  of  food  having  dis- 
appeared, Descamps  made  me  stay  so  that  he  might 
"  prospect."  Away  he  went,  singing  and  laughing, 
and  when  he  returned  this  is  what  he  told  me  : 

66  Georges,  I  have  been  to  and  supped  at  two 
cafes  that  were  very  crowded,  and  I  have  had  much 
talk  with  the  celebrities.  At  cafe  No.  1  there  will 
be  a  farmer,  dressed  in  homespun  cloth  of  fearsome 
pattern.  I  have  learned  that  in  recent  days  he  has 
had  much  trouble  with  his  cattle.  When  I  put  you 
in  a  trance  this,  which  I  now  tell  you,  you  must 
say,  softly,  slowly,  with  your  eyes  closed,  and  the 
while  you  are  stiff  and  rigid." 

And  so  did  Descamps  acquaint  me  with  all  the 
local  news  as  it  closely  concerned  men  who  would 
be  at  the  cafes  to  which  we  were  to  go.  Then,  his 


10 


I  Become  Descamps'  Pupil 

eyes  romping  with  fiendish  delight,  he  took  from 
his  pocket  a  large  sheet  of  paper,  and  on  it  he  did 
write  this,  his  "  play-till  "  : 


VISIT   TO OF  THE 

RENOWNED  PROFESSOR  DESCAMPS 

AND  HIS  FAMOUS  PUPIL 

GEORGES  CARPENTIER 


DEMONSTRATIONS! 

DEMONSTRATIONS! 

DEMONSTRATIONS  I 

La  Boxe  Anglaise  :     PROFESSOR    DESCAMPS  and  his 
Famous  Pupil  GEORGES  CARPENTIER 

Acrobatics          Acrobatics          Acrobatics 
GEORGES   CARPENTIER 

Le  Conjurer  Magnifique  : 
PROFESSOR    DESCAMPS 
Assisted  by  his  Famous  Pupil 
GEORGES    CARPENTIER 

GRAND    FINALE: 

Hypnotism    and    Thought-Reading, 

PROFESSOR    DESCAMPS 

Assisted  by  his  Famous  Pupil 

GEORGES    CARPENTIER 


"  And  we  do  all  this?  "  I  asked,  as  Descamps 
held  his  "  play-bill "  before  my  eyes  and  jumped 
and  capered. 


My  Fighting  Life 

"  That  and  much  more,"  I  was  assured.  And 
away  we  twent  to  batten  upon  the  country  yokels. 

With  a  confidence  and  effrontery  that  staggered 
me,  Descamps  took  the  proprietor  by  the  arm,  and 
with  a  profound  bow  presented  him  with  the  "  play- 
bill." Then  in  his  piping  voice  he  rolled  out  his 
prologue,  while  I  stood  riveted  to  the  ground  with 
my  tumbling-carpet  tucked  away  under  my  arm. 
What  extraordinary,  extravagant,  impossible,  unin- 
telligible language  did  Descamps  employ !  He 
stormed,  raved,  gesticulated  and  screamed,  so  that 
more  than  a  score  of  simple  folk  stood  open- 
mouthed.  They  had  neither  the  inclination  nor  the 
brain  to  think  about  and  analyse  that  which  they 
heard.  Their  mind  was  reduced  to  a  jumble.  All 
they  could  do  was  to  gaze  stonily  at  "  The  Pro- 
fessor v  and  his  pale-faced,  sickly-looking  pupil. 
They  were  not  given  an  opportunity  to  recover 
their  equilibrium.  They  remained  abnormal,  utterly 
perplexed  and  bewildered  men. 

So  I  set  about  tumbling  and  doing  all  manner 
of  acrobatics.  Then  "  sleight-of-hand  " — very  crude 
I  fear  it  was,  but  it  sufficed — by  the  Professor;  la 
boxe  Anglais  was  voted  to  be  marvellous,  for  we 
sought  to  make  the  exposition  the  nearest  approach 
to  murder;  but  the  piece  de  resistance  was  the 
hypnotic  turn. 


12 


I  Become  Descamps'  Pupil 

Before  embarking  upon  it  I  learned  for  the 
first  time  that  which,  of  course,  was  untrue,  that 
Descamps  had  lived  for  many  years  among  the 
fakirs  of  the  East;  that,  in  fact,  he  had  been  a 
fakir.  And  as  became  a  fakir,  he  tore  and  pulled 
his  long  black  hair  by  way  of  helping  him,  so  I 
thought,  to  turn  on  a  torrent  of  the  wildest,  weirdest, 
the  most  ludicrous  words  ever  uttered  by  man. 

Snatching  a  chair,  he  bade  me  be  seated.  A 
prodigious  wink  was  the  signal  for  me  to  be  wholly 
serious.  Stalking  up  to  me  as  if  I  were  some 
elusive  thing,  with  outstretched  arms,  he  peered 
into  my  eyes,  drew  down  the  lids,  passed  his  hands 
before  me,  and  gibbered  and  jabbered  all  the  time. 
A  snap  of  his  long  fingers,  a  shrill  hissing  cry  about 
"the  'fluence,"  and,  as  per  rehearsal,  I  half  swooned, 
and  made  my  whole  body  as  stiff  as  to  suggest  that 
I  had  become  petrified.  I  would  put  it  on  record 
that  before  my  bout  of  swooning,  Descamps,  on 
whose  hands  was  much  white  powder,  stroked  my 
face,  and  by  the  time  I  had  been  put  under  the 
magic  spell  I  was  deathly  pale. 

I  suffered  many  violent  convulsions  during  my 
thought-reading  demonstration.  What  were 
counted  secrets  among  strangers,  such  as  we  were, 
I  revealed,  to  the  utter  consternation  of  our 
audience.  We  held  these  country  folk  in  the  hollow 

13 


My  Fighting  Life 

of  our  hands,  and  when  I  had  answered  Descamps' 
last  question — the  answer  to  which  question,  you 
must  know,  was  indicated  by  the  particular  way  in 
which  it  was  framed,  it  was  supposed  that  we  were 
gifted  with  supernatural  powers.  Needless  to  say, 
Descamps,  as  soon  as  he  had  snapped  his  fingers 
and  taken  from  me  the  'fluence,  held  out  the  hat, 
and  on  this  Sunday  we  walked  back  to  Lens  richer 
by  some  twenty-five  francs. 

During  many  week-ends  we  toured  the  country- 
side and  prospered.  And  we  did  win  much  fame; 
our  entertainment  was  keenly  awaited  by  many 
people. 

Meantime  I  was  learning  and  growing ;  I  ate 
my  boxing  lessons  greedily.  I  engaged  in  several 
bouts  for  the  mere  love  of  fighting.  Round  and 
about  my  home  I  won  quite  a  reputation.  With  a 
tenderness  I  shall  never  forget,  Descamps  nursed 
me  as  he  would  his  own  son,  but  there  came  a  time 
when  I  grew  petulant  and  would  ask  him  when  it 
would  be  that  I  would  have  a  match  for  money. 
Always  was  it,  "Soon,"  but  I  chafed  because  of 
the  indefiniteness  of  which  this  reply  told,  and  one 
night  I  did  not  present  myself  at  the  gymnasium 
for  my  lesson.  I  stayed  out  very  late  with  several 
companions. 

Without  saying  anything  to  me,  Descamps 

M 


I  Become  Descamps'  Pupil 

sought  my  mother  and  learned  that  I  had  not  come 
home  until  close  on  midnight.  It  was  a  very 
sheepish  boy  that  next  day  presented  himself  at  the 
Professor's  academy. 

"Shall  we  start  to  box  at  once?"  asked  Des- 
camps. 

I  was  entirely  agreeable.  We  were  putting 
on  the  gloves  when  Descamps  said,  "  You  were  out 
late  last  night.  Why  ?  ' '  And  he  leered  in  a  strange 
way  as  he  struck  a  fighting  attitude. 

Never  before  had  he  hit  so  hard;  he  actually 
fought,  and,  having  worked  me  against  the  ropes, 
he  hissed,  "Now  I  am  going  to  teach  you  not  to 
stay  out  late  any  more.  You  have  got  to  take  your 
gruel."  I  could  tell  by  the  fire  in  his  eyes  that  he 
intended  to  give  me  a  sound  thrashing,  and  the 
chance  of  escape  seemed  terribly  remote.  Des- 
camps came  for  me  like  someone  possessed.  Instinct 
told  me  to  side-step,  and,  feinting  with  my  left,  I 
brought  my  right  full  to  the  jaw,  and  Descamps  was 
out  to  the  world,  as  completely  as  was  Joe  Beckett 
in  our  fight  at  the  Holborn  Stadium. 

And  do  you  know  that  as  I  went  to  the  assistance 
of  the  English  champion  and  with  the  help  of 
Lenaers,  the  Belgian  middle-weight,  got  him  to  his 
corner,  my  mind  went  back  to  the  night  in  the 
Professor's  gymnasium  in  Lens  when  my  right  hand 

15 


My  Fighting  Life 

reduced  Descamps  to  temporary  but  complete 
oblivion. 

How  I  would  have  liked  to  have  told  the  story 
to  that  wonderful  audience,  out  of  which  the  Prince 
of  Wales,  as  I  saw  him,  stood  as  a  great  human 
man. 

But  of  the  knock-out  of  Francois  Descamps. 
When  I  caused  him  to  drop  like  a  log,  I  rushed  to 
his  side  and  great  tears  ran  down  my  cheeks.  I 
feared  that  I  had  hurt  him  seriously.  I  slapped  his 
face,  I  pulled  and  pinched  his  ears.  I  called 
"  Francois  !  Francois,  my  Francois  !  '  Opening 
his  eyes,  he  looked  round  and  about  him,  and  then 
fell  to  laughing. 

"Phew!"  he  blowed.  "It  is  wonderful, 
Georges.  This  is  the  greatest  day  of  my  life. 
Your  left  so ;  then  your  right  so — wallop,  finis. 
Your  Francois  is  no  more.  Georges,  now  I  know 
I  am  right.  You  will  be  a  champion,  for  only  a 
champion  could  have  knocked  me  out  so." 

I  promised  that  I  would  never  stay  out  late 
again,  and  Francois,  supremely  happy,  took  the 
cork  off  a  bottle  of  red  wine,  and  this  was  the  toast 
he  offered  in  his  grandiloquent  style  :  "  To  Georges 
Carpentier,  Professor  Descamps'  famous  pupil,  the 
future  champion  of  all  France !  ' 

A  succession  of  little  contests  followed,  arranged 

16 


I  Become  Descamps'  Pupil 

so  that  they  would  impart  to  me  a  deeper  know- 
ledge of  ring-craft.  My  name,  as  a  boxer,  spread 
beyond  Lens,  and  then  one  day,  when  I  was  four- 
teen years  of  age,  Descamps  told  me  that  the  time 
had  arrived  when  I  would  fight  seriously.  My 
opponent  was  to  be  a  full-grown  man  named 
Salmon,  of  whose  fistic  ability  Mr.  "  Snowy  "  Law- 
rence, a  well-known  trainer  of  racehorses  and  a  fine 
sportsman,  thought  highly.  With  the  ready  con- 
sent of  all  parties  he  acted  as  referee.  It  was  in 
the  latter  part  of  1908  that  I  fought  Salmon  at 
Maison  Laffitte,  known  the  world  over  as  a  horse- 
training  centre. 

Salmon,  as  I  have  said,  was  a  fully-developed 
man.  He  was  little  in  height  and  light  of  weight ; 
a  bantam,  as  I  was  then.  But  he  was  all  wire  and 
whipcord.  As  I  look  back,  I  doubt  whether  I  have 
ever  met  an  opponent  who  was  so  strong,  so  un- 
yielding, so  fierce,  so  courageous.  Every  trainer, 
every  jockey,  every  stable-boy  had  a  place  at  the 
ring-side,  and,  as  was  natural,  they  shouted  for 
Salmon,  who  was  of  their  world.  They  ridiculed 
that  I,  "the  baby  from  Lens"  as  they  called  me, 
could  beat  their  champion.  I  was  so  thin,  so  pale ; 
scraggy,  in  fact. 

The  contest  was  scheduled  for  twenty  rounds, 

and  so  far  as  I  was  concerned  I  determined  to  fight 
c  17 


My  Fighting  Life 

until  I  dropped ;  such,  I  am  sure,  was  the  frame  of 
mind  in  which  Salmon  entered  into  it.  It  was  all 
very  terrible.  The  speed  at  which  it  was  started 
,was  tremendous.  Each  of  us  scorned  the  idea  of  a 
clinch;  we  insisted  that  it  should  be  toe  to  toe,  and 
so  long  as  we  were  on  our  feet  no  quarter  should 
be  given.  Hard  knocks  were  given  and  taken  with 
gusto.  It  was  declared  that  Salmon  had  never 
fought  better;  they  told  me  that  I  was  wonderful, 
and  the  pity  was  that  the  contest  ended  in  a  way 
which  everybody  deplored. 

In  the  thirteenth  round  Salmon,  without  the 
least  intention  of  doing  so,  hit  me  low,  and  he  was 
disqualified  by  Mr.  Lawrence.  Salmon  was  much 
distressed;  so,  too,  was  I.  I  knew  that  the  foul 
was  an  accident,  and  when  it  was  suggested  that 
there  should  be  a  return  match  both  Descamps  and 
myself  agreed  to  one  immediately.  I  especially 
wanted  to  learn  what  I  really  could  do  against  such 
a  splendid  fellow,  and  three  weeks  later  we  took  the 
ring  a  second  time. 

And  what  a  different  Salmon  he  was  then.  His 
disqualification  had  hurt  him,  and  when  I  stood  up 
to  him  I  felt  that  he  was  a  man  who  would  have  to 
be  killed  before  he  surrendered.  He  had  trained 
so  that  there  never  was  such  a  perfect  little  midget. 

Oh,  yes,  I  hit  him  hard,  but  although  my  heart  and 

tS 


I  Become  Descamps'  Pupil 

soul  were  in  every  blow  I  could  not  hurt  him ;  he 
.was  like  a  brick  wall.  And  when  he  hit  me  I  felt 
as  if  he  were  driving  nails  into  my  body. 

The  several  hundred  men  and  boys  who  looked 
on  shouted  themselves  hoarse.  First  this  way  and 
then  that  way  the  fight  would  go.  One  minute  I 
was  winning,  then  Salmon  was  in  front. 

Salmon  boxed  as  if  he  were  part  of  a  perfectly 
adjusted  machine ;  to  me,  he  had  the  fighting 
capacity  of  three  men  rolled  into  one.  Very  pitiable 
spectacles  both  of  us  soon  were;  each  of  us  .was 
painted  "  red."  My  eyes  were  swelled  and 
blackened;  my  body  pained;  there  were  moments 
when  my  head  swam.  But  the  biggest  punch 
Salmon  landed  never  hurt  me  so  much  as  it  did 
Descamps.  The  little  man  was  in  a  shocking  state 
of  mental  torment,  and  he  has  told  me  since  that 
when  he  saw  my  legs  begin  to  bend  in  the  tenth 
round  he  was  for  throwing  a  towel  into  the  ring. 
This,  his  intention,  he  whispered  to  me  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  eleventh,  and  I  so  pleaded  with  him 
to  allow  me  to  continue- — I  even  threatened  that  if 
he  threw  up  the  sponge  I  would  never  fight  again 
— that  he  permitted  me  to  fight  on.  The  end  came 
in  the  eighteenth  round,  when  Salmon  knocked  me 
out. 

In  the  scrap-book  which  I  keep,  it  is  recorded  : 

19 


My  Fighting  Life 

'  The  child  Carpentier  was  wonderful.  He  was  a 
human  flash;  he  told  Frenchmen  of  such  boxing 
as  they  had  not  dreamed  of.  Such  a  baby  he  is, 
and  yet  such  a  man !  No  one  could  have  taught  him 
to  box  as  he  did  against  Salmon.  He  is  a  born 
boxer,  cool,  calculating,  precocious." 

And  yet  Salmon  beat  me ! 

But  it  would  have  been  miraculous  had  I 
defeated  this  lion-hearted  little  man.  Not  only  did 
he  possess  almost  unbelievable  strength,  but  he 
knew  how  to  box  stylishly  and  well.  Had  he  em- 
braced the  ring  as  a  profession,  I  am  sure  he  would 
have  become  one  of  the  best  boxers  in  the  world. 
But  he  never  did  his  fighting  for  money  only.  He 
loved  the  race-horse  too  much  to  exploit  pugilism 
for  a  living.  I  am  proud  to  know  that  he  won  high 
distinction  in  the  saddle.  He  became  one  of  the 
most  talented  steeplechase  jockeys  in  France,  and 
he  counts  among  his  triumphs  his  winning  of  the 
Grand  Steeplechase  of  Paris. 


20 


CHAPTER   II 

TO  PARIS 

IF  there  was  little  or  no  money  in  my  two  fights 
with  the  jockey,  Salmon,  there  was  abundant  glory, 
and  it  was  the  stepping-stone  to  Paris — Paris,  of 
which  I  had  always  dreamed.  My  defeat  smarted, 
but  I  had  the  knowledge  that  Mr.  "  Snowy  "  Law- 
rence and  his  good  friends  would  redeem  the  promise 
which  they  made  :  that  they  would  bring  me  before 
the  notice  of  the  promoters  of  the  capital. 

And  very  soon  little  paragraphs  found  their  way 
into  the  columns  of  the  Paris  newspapers  about  the 
"fighting  prodigy  of  Lens."  In  Paris  an  invasion 
of  American  fighters  had  made  boxing  the  fashion ; 
La  Savatte,  of  which  Charlemont  was  such  a  re- 
doubtable exponent — I,  too,  have  practised  the 
science  of  La  Savatte — was  fast  losing  favour. 

Willie  Lewis,  in  my  opinion  one  of  the  cleverest 
men  who  ever  put  on  a  glove,  had  come  to  .my 
country.  Well-groomed,  nicely-spoken,  a  man  with 
ideas  and  notions  far  removed  from  fighting — Willie 
Lewis,  then  at  his  best,  captured  sporting  France, 
and  there  followed  him  from  America  two  remark- 

21 


My  Fighting  Life 

able  negroes — Sam  McVea  and  Joe  Jeannette,  at 
that  time  as  near  as  possible  world's  champions. 
They  were  negroes  of  a  strikingly  different  type. 
Joe  Jeannette  would  pass  for  a  bronze  statue.  He 
was  not  coal  black  as  was  McVea;  neither  was  he  so 
forbidding  to  look  at.  McVea  was  frankly  a  nigger ; 
Jeannette,  dark  chocolate.  A  more  attractive,  even 
handsome,  negro  I  have  never  seen.  And  in  his  ways 
he  had  none  of  the  obtuseness  of  many  coloured  gen- 
tlemen. He  was  quiet ;  he  did  not  swagger  around 
the  cafes,  nor  did  he  go  strutting  along  the  boulevards. 

Well,  with  Paris  for  the  time  being  the  Mecca 
of  the  enterprising  American  pugilist,  and  the  news 
which  from  time  to  time  filtered  through  to  Lens 
that  France  was  afflicted  with  boxing  madness,  Des- 
camps  decided  to  present  me  to  the  people  of  the  big 
city  at  the  earliest  possible  moment. 

I  suffered  no  ill  effects  from  my  gruelling  fight 
with  Salmon;  indeed,  I  was  much  benefited  by  it, 
for  although  I  returned  from  Maison  Laffitte  a  rather 
unprepossessing  boy,  I  was  filled  with  admiration  for 
the  unexampled  pluck  and  courage  of  the  man 
jockey.  Until  I  met  him  I  had  only  half  experi- 
enced the  glories  of  gameness.  Salmon  taught  me 
what  a  delightful  thing  it  was  to  fear  nobody,  and 
from  that  day  to  this  I  have  never  quaked  at  the 
possibility  of  a  thrashing. 


22 


To  Paris 

I  have  frequently  smiled  when  1  have  read  about 
"the  good-looking  Carpentier,"  and  been  told 
"how.  remarkable  it  is  that  after  a  hundred  battles 
his  face  does  not  tell  of  fighting."  There  have  been 
many  times  when  I  .would  have  been  sorry  had  I 
been  presented  to  my  mother.  My  career,  from  its 
start,  has  been  made  up  of  hard,  often  terrible, 
knocks.  Few  men  of  my  age  have  been  called  upon 
to  suffer  greater  punishment.  Fortunate  I  may  have 
been,  but  the  road  upon  which  I  have  trod  to 
fortune  has  been  hard  and  stony.  There  have  been 
days  and  nights  when  I  have  despaired  of  realizing 
my  ambition — to  beat  each  of  the  reigning  cham- 
pions of  Great  Britain  and  so  qualify  for  the  world's 
title.  Yet  sadness  has  never  seized  me. 

Perhaps  my  happy  days  were  before  the  war; 
as  a  boy,  though  poor  and  of  my  own  choio*  of  a 
world  with  but  little  kindness  in  it,  the  joy  I  squeezed 
out  of  fighting  my  way  to  the  hearts  of  the  great 
public  was  tremendous.  And  so  when  it  was  said 
that  I  need  have  no  doubts  about  my  future  because 
I  had  fallen  before  Salmon,  I  readily  believed  Des- 
camps  when,  in  his  majestic  way,  he  said  that  I 
should  go  to  Paris  and  take  a  front  place  among  the 
pugilists  of  the  day.  That  I  was  but  a  stripling, 
ever  so  lean,  never  occurred  to  me  for  a  moment. 
Constant  association  with  Descamps  made  me  much 

23 


My  Fighting  Life 

older  than  my  years.  Besides,  though  my  body 
appeared  to  be  so  frail,  I  vwas  as  hard  as  steel,  and 
by  instinct,  so  it  seemed,  I  had,  even  when  a  boy, 
acquired  the  art  of  hitting  with  the  force  of  a  full- 
grown  man. 

After  the  Salmon  fight,  I  worked  harder  than 
ever  in  the  gymnasium ; ;  when  I  was  not  actually 
at  work,  Descamps,  in  the  half-light  of  his  man- 
making  factory,  would  tell  me  stories  of  the  giants 
of  the  ring,  and  in  telling  of  them  he  gave  his 
imagination  such  play  as  to  crowd  into  his  tales  a 
colour  and  romance  which  gave  me  so  intimately  to 
know  the  heroes  of  the  ring,  from  its  earliest  days, 
that  I  believed  they  were  my  every-day  companions. 

I  had  come  to  "  The  Professor's  "  Academy  one 
day  to  take  my  lessons  as  usual,  and  found  the  little 
man  in  a  wild  state  of  excitement.  "At  last!  "  he 
cried.  "  See !  "  and  he  held  in  front  of  me  a  letter. 
"  This,"  he  said,  "  is  your  passport  to  fortune." 
What  he  meant  I  did  not  know,  but  I  had  the  feeling 
that  something  momentous  was  about  to  happen. 

"  We  go  to  Paris,  Georges!  "  he  shouted. 

When  normality  had  returned  to  him,  I  was  per- 
mitted to  know  that  MM.  Theodore  Vienne  and 
Victor  Breyer  (these  times,  the  distinguished  editor 
of  the  Echo  des  Sports)  had  offered  me  a  match,  the 

terms  to  be  twenty-five  francs  if  I  lost ;  double  that 

24 


DESCAMPS    AND    CARPENTIER    IN    1905 


GARPENTIER    AND    LEDOUX 


To  Paris 

sum  if  I  .won.  My  opponent  was  to  be  Young 
Warner,  an  Englishman,  and  the  contest  was  to  be 
one  of  fifteen  rounds.  In  addition  to  my  prize,  two 
third-class  return  tickets  from  Lens  to  Paris  were 
to  be  provided. 

Which  offer  we  both  decided  was  magnificent ! 

Descamps,  most  fastidious  about  appearances, 
managed  to  buy  what  I  was  sure  was  the  sweetest, 
daintiest  fighting  dress  ever  made.  Our  Sunday 
clothes  were  brushed  and  pressed,  and  on  the  event- 
ful day  he  took  me  by  the  hand  to  the  railway  station 
for  the  longest  ride  I  had  been  privileged  to  take. 
Not  once  during  the  journey  did  he  talk  about  the 
fight ;  he  gave  himself  over  to  spinning  yarns  that 
made  me  laugh.  With  great  good  humour  he  en- 
larged and  coloured  our  weekly  tours  of  the  cafes, 
and  made  of  his  mesmeric  qualities  a  rollicking  farce. 
It  was  a  relief  to  me  when  he  declared  that  we  had 
had  our  last  Sunday  excursion. 

To  those  who  may  imagine  that  my  life  had  been 
a  bed  of  roses,  I  would  tell  of  what  happened  upon 
our  arrival  in  Paris  for  my  first  fight.  Both 
strangers,  it  was  only  with  difficulty  that  wre  found 
M.  Vienne  and  his  worthy  partner;  only  after  a  long 
and  weary  tramp.  Descamps  expected  a  reception 
all  cordiality  as  befitted  "Professor  Descamps  and 
his  famous  pupil,"  but  truth  to  tell,  there  was  no 

25 


My  Fighting  Life 

warmth  in  our  welcome.  Merely  were  we  told  to 
be  ready  to  get  into  the  ring  at  8.30  in  the  evening. 
Full  five  hours  had  to  pass  before  that  hour,  and  not 
being  rich  enough  to  hire  rooms  we  perforce  spent 
the  interval  before  the  fight  at  a  cafe  close  by. 

With  glorious  ceremony,  I  thought,  Descamps 
brought  me  to  the  ring,  and  he  chuckled  as  I,  with 
the  grand  manner  and  the  confidence  of  an  old-timer, 
he  afterwards  told  me,  bowed  to  the  large  audience. 

I  may  have  had  the  grand  manner ;  it  is  possible 
that  I  appeared  to  be  confident,  but  the  fact  was  I 
was  half  scared  as  I  looked  round  and  became  con- 
scious that  two  or  three  thousand  people  were  star- 
ing at  me.  I  imagined  that  they  were  mocking  at 
my  littleness ;  I  was  positive  that  they  were  amused 
at  the  ways  of  Francois,  for  the  little  man  not  only 
insisted  that  he  should  be  known  as  "  the  Professor," 
but  the  proprietor  of  a  boy  who  was  destined  to 
become  champion  of  champions. 

He  must  have  appealed  to  everybody  as  the  king 
of  a  new  race  of  seconds.  Now,  the  more  important 
the  occasion,  the  greater  unconcern  does  Descamps 
affect ;  and  his  affectation  makes  for  a  pantomime, 
for  he  could  no  more  disguise  his  feelings  than  he 
could  jump  over  the  moon.  He  is  just  so  much 
mercury.  His  manifestation  of  joy  when  he  makes 

the  acquaintance  of  the  man  who  is  to  fight  me,  his 

26 


To  Paris 

studied  politeness,  his  broad  humour,  the  little  catchy 
tunes  he  will  hum  as  he  arranges  sponges,  drinking 
water  and  towels  in  my  corner  is  so  much  make- 
believe.  For  Descamps  on  days  before  and  on  the 
night  of  each  and  every  one  of  my  fights  so  suffers 
that  his  very  soul  is  tortured.  So  I  knew  when  he 
brought  me  into  the  presence  of  the  first  Paris 
crowd  I  had  ever  known,  grinning  like  an  overgrown 
boy,  that  within  him  all  was  tumult. 

I  won  the  figEt  against  Warner  in  seven  rounds, 
the  referee  giving  me  the  decision  on  a  foul.  So 
between  us,  Descamps  and  myself  netted  fifty  francs. 
I  made  my  debut  in  Paris  on  a  Friday ;  on  the  follow- 
ing night  Joe  Jeannette  and  Sam  McVea  were  to 
fight  in  the  same  building  in  which  I  had  fought 
Warner,  so  Descamps  decided  that  we  should  put 
up  at  a  neighbouring  cafe  and  see  the  battle  between 
the  negroes.  "  We  can  well  afford  lodgings  and 
food  out  of  the  fifty  francs,  and  the  promoter  will 
be  happy  to  welcome  '  the  Professor '  and  his  famous 
pupil  to  the  ring-side.  There  will  be  no  tickets  to 
buy,"  insisted  Descamps.  And  we  went  to  bed 
indescribably  happy. 

The  time  for  the  fight,  which  had  gripped  all 
Paris,  had  almost  arrived.  Without  the  building 
there  was  a  great  crowd.  Through  it  Descamps  and 

myself  .wriggled.      With  a  courtly  bow  Descamps 

27 


My  Fighting  Life 

explained  to  the  man  at  the  box  office  that  he  was 
"  the  professor  of  Lens,"  and  he  had  with  him  "  his 
famous  pupil,  Georges  Carpentier.  My  compliments 
to  Monsieur  Vienne,  and  we  would  now  take  our 
seats." 

Something  happened;  a  small  explosion  it  was. 
No  sooner  had  Descamps  asked  for  permission  to 
"go  inside"  than  both  he  and  myself  were  seized 
by  some  stout  gendarme  and  bundled  into  the  street. 
Oh !  the  ignominy  of  it  all !  Oh,  the  towering  rage 
of  Descamps,  and  oh,  the  tears  I  shed ! 

But  we  consoled  ourselves  with  the  knowledge 
that  others  could  not  afford  to  watch  the  fight,  and 
we  remained  in  the  street  content  to  hear  the  shouts 
and  the  cheers  of  those  at  the  ring-side.  Those  of 
you  who  know  the  history  of  the  ring  will  remember 
that  it  was  a  terrible,  fierce  fight ;  a  fight  to  a  finish ; 
that  Jeannette  was  knocked  down  on  numerous 
occasions,  only  to  rise  and,  eventually,  win. 

The  contest  over,  Descamps,  having  carefully 
counted  how  many  francs  remained,  decided  that  it 
was  not  possible  to  take  lodgings  on  a  second  night. 
So  we  spent  the  night  in  the  open,  waiting  for  the 
first  train  to  take  us  back  to  Lens. 

In  a  year  that  was  yet  to  come  I  fought  Joe  Jean- 
nette for  the  very  promoter  who  paid  me  fifty  francs 

for  my  first  fight  and  denied  us  two  free  tickets. 

28 


To  Paris 

The  price  he  paid  me  for  my  contest  with  Joe  Jean- 
nette,  which  was  at  Lunar  Park  in  March,  1914, 
was  £4,000 ! 

But  it  was  a  hard  and  stony  road  we  were  obliged 
to  travel  before  that  memorable  day  on  which  I  met 
the  black  Adonis  from  Hoboken.  And  yet,  though 
money  was  not  plentiful,  though  mostly  did  high 
hopes  and  enthusiasm  keep  us  going,  Descamps  and 
myself  were  never  unhappy.  You  could  not  be  un- 
happy with  Francois.  And  so  after  my  conquest  in 
Paris,  he  rested  me  a  while,  deciding  not  to  venture 
into  the  capital  again  until  I  had  fought  round  about 
my  home. 


CHAPTER   III 

MY    PROFESSIONAL    CAREER    BEGINS 

IT  was  in  1910,  after  various  little  skirmishes  that 
are  not  in  official  records,  that  I  became  regularly 
employed.  One  Galliard,  ,who  was  especially  strong 
and  quite  a  man,  threw  out  a  challenge  to  me.  He 
had  done  much  fighting  and  had  more  than  a  local 
reputation.  Descamps  matched  me  against  him,  and 
we  met  at  Lens.  This  was  the  first  serious  appear- 
ance before  my  own  people,  and  the  occasion  beat 
up  much  excitement. 

It  was  a  stiff,  wearing  fight  for  a  lad  such  as  I 
was  to  engage  in.  Everything  was  against  me — age, 
height,  weight  and  experience.  They  tell  me  that 
I  fought  like  one  possessed,  but  I  freely  admit  that 
there  were  moments  when  I  feared  that  I  would  have 
to  yield  to  the  strength  of  Galliard.  He  hit  me 
harder  than  I  could  hit  him,  but  though  he  punished 
me  much,  I  did  my  boxing  better  than  he  did,  and  at 
the  end  of  ten  rounds  I  was  declared  to  have  won. 

There  was  much  joy  in  my  home,  and  even  my 
father  and  mother  who,  truth  to  tell,  had  never  looked 
kindly  upon  fighting,  agreed  that  some  day  I  might 

30 


My  Professional  Career  Begins 

win  renown  in  the  ring.  Without  telling  me  what 
they  thought,  they  ceased  to  try  to  discourage  me 
from  "  going  about  the  country  inviting  to  be  killed," 
and  my  heart  grew  bigger,  for  I  wanted  my  father 
and  mother  to  be  in  sympathy  with  me. 

Descamps  derived  greater  pleasure  from  my  de- 
feat of  Galliard  than  he  did  out  of  my  victory  in  Paris 
against  Warner,  and  in  his  quaint,  strange  way  he 
would  whisper  on  nights,  "  Georges,  you  must  be 
prepared  to  fight  every  day  in  the  week  if  I  ask  you 

to  do  so,  for  see "  And  then  he  would  flourish 

some  newspaper  in  which  he,  in  language  flamboyant, 
had  caused  stories  to  appear  about  the  "wonders" 
of  "  the  child  boxer  of  Lens." 

And  it  came  about  that  an  offer  came  to  me  to 
meet  Wally  Pickard,  known  as  the  English  jockey 
boxer,  in  Brussels.  Let  me  tell  you  something  of 
this  Pickard,  for  of  all  men  who  ever  took  the  ring  he 
is  the  most  humorous.  If  he  had  not  taken  to  fight- 
ing he  would  surely  have  made  a  fortune  as  a 
comedian.  I  do  not  think  it  is  generally  known  that 
for  years  he  was  employed  in  the  racing  stables  at 
Chantilly,  and  that  when  the  Belsize  Boxing  Club  of 
London  invited  various  French  boxers  to  appear  at 
the  National  Sporting  Club,  Pickard,  as  Louis  d'Or, 
passed  as  one  of  my  countrymen.  And,  so  I  have 
read,  it  .was  he  who  caused  Englishmen  to  say  that 

31 


My  Fighting  Life 

there  was  hope  that  some  day  France  would  have 
great  boxers. 

It  was  never  suspected  that  Pickard  was  English 
to  the  backbone.  However,  speaking  French  fluently 
and  masquerading  as  Louis  d'Or,  he  was  accepted  as 
a  Frenchman.  Since  my  fight  with  him  at  Brussels 
I  have  frequently  seen  him  in  expositions,  and  a 
funnier  man  I  have  never  gazed  upon.  He  is  short, 
snub-nosed ;  nowadays  his  hair  is  cruelly  thin,  and 
you  would  say  that  he  belonged  to  an  age  long  gone. 
But  even  now  he  is  a  contortionist,  tumbler  and 
fighter  rolled  into  one,  and  'I  have  often  wondered 
why  he  does  not,  with  Joe  Bowker  as  partner,  foi 
instance,  do  his  extravagant,  side-splitting  burlesque 
on  boxing  more  frequently. 

Of  course,  when  I  stood  up  against  him  in  Brussel: 
he  was  out  for  a  very  serious  fight,  and  yet  there  wa 
broad  humour  writ  all  over  his  old-fashioned  fac< 
when  he  saw  in  me  a  slip  of  a  boy.  He  seemed  t< 
be  saying,  "  Wally,  my  boy,  fighting  is  my  game 
and  here  they  have  put  up  a  child."  However 
though  he  pulled  out  of  himself  tricks  that  often  be 
wildered  me  and  set  the  onlookers  laughing  by  hi 
dodging  and  ducking  and  side-stepping,  I  think  h 
will  admit  that  I  gave  him  a  tremendous  thrashing 
At  all  events,  though  I  was  not  so  subtle  as  he  wai 
I  knocked  him  out  in  the  eighth  round,  and,  like  tic 

32 


My  Professional  Career  Begins 

good  man  he  is,  the  moment  he  came  back  to  life  he 
was  most  generous  in  his  praises.  Do  you  know,  if 
Wally  Pickard  had  not  seen  so  much  fun  in  fighting 
he  would  not  be  spending  his  days  doing  his  4  *  scream- 
ing travesties." 

My  defeat  of  Pickard  won  for  me  the  heart  of 
the  Brussels  people.  They  did  not  then  know  very 
much  of  boxing ;  much  of  it  was  foreign  to  them,  but 
they  professed  that  it  was  a  game  after  their  own 
hearts,  and  no  sooner  had  I  triumphed  over  Pickard 
than  various  sportsmen  of  Liege  would  have  me  come 
and  appear  before  them.  They  felt  that  in  a  young 
man  named  Lampin  they  had  a  boxer  who  would  be 
more  than  a  match  for  me.  And  so  very  soon  I 
was  in  the  ring  against  Lampin. 

What  happened  to  him  was  precisely  .what  hap- 
pened to  Pickard.  I  knocked  him  out  in  the 
eighth  round,  and  the  good  folk  of  Liege  said, 
"  So  soon  as  you  are  free  to  return  to  us,  so  soon 
shall  you  have  another  match."  Which  was  agreed 
upon. 

But  first,  Brussels  people  had  gone  to  England 
and  brought  back  with  them  Buck  Shine.  He  does 
not  fight  now,  but  at  that  period  he  was  a  regular 
performer  for  England,  and  though  not  in  champion- 
ship class,  had  had  many  contests,  and  was  regarded 
as  an  uncompromising  fighter.  He  was,  in  fact,  a 
D  33 


My  Fighting  Life 

seasoned  pugilist,  and  when  I  come  to  think,  it  could 
have  only  been  the  'blind  belief  that  Descamps  had 
in  me  that  caused  him  to  allow  me  to  measure  my 
strength  against  this  Englishman. 

Buck  Shine,  in  appearance,  fitted  the  popular  con- 
ception of  a  pugilist.  His  build,  his  face,  his  general 
make-up,  advertised  his  calling,  and  when  I  got  into 
the  ring  I  thought  he  was  a  particularly  tough-looking 
fellow — and  he  was.  He  was  so  hard  that  I  could 
not  hurt  him.  For  six  rounds  I  boxed  with  such 
skill  that  I  drew  far  ahead  on  points,  but  then  I  grew 
tired.  My  legs  would  not  move  quickly;  my  arms 
grew  limp,  and  there  was  only  fire  in  my  soul.  His 
greater  poundage,  his  man's  frame  were  too  much 
for  me  and  I  lost.  But  the  satisfaction  I  had  that  I 
kept  my  feet  until  the  last  of  ten  rounds  gave  me 
great  comfort  of  mind.  For  it  was  declared,  such 
were  the  disadvantages  I  had  to  contend  with,  that 
my  defeat  was  a  glorious  one.  I  knew  I  would  go 
forward.  I  have  not  seen  or  heard  of  Buck  Shine 
since,  but  I  would  like  to  tell  him  that  though  he 
beat  me  he  helped  me  immensely. 

The  Belgian  people  were  so  kind  to  me  that  I 
decided  to  have  another  fight  before  them  at  the 
earliest  possible  moment ;  and  very  shortly  afterwards 
I  received  a  second  call  from  Liege,  there  to  en- 
counter H.  Marchand,  who  was  thought  to  be  one  of 

34 


My  Professional  Career  Begins 

the  most  promising  of  my  countrymen.  I  knocked 
out  Marchand  in  seven  rounds. 

Offers  of  engagements  now  came  fast ;  now  I  was 
beginning  to  earn  what  I  thought  to  be  fabulous 
wealth.  As  much  as  150  and  even  200  francs  did  I 
receive  in  a  single  night,  and  I  was  able  to  begin 
to  build  up  a  fortune.  Little  did  I  suspect  that 
in  four  short  years  I  would  be  worth  a  million 
francs,  and  that  a  war  would  then  come  and  swallow 
it  up! 

However,  following  my  victory  against  Marchand, 
MM.  Vienne  and  Victor  Breyer  sent  a  request  that 
I  should  come  to  Paris  and  box  Young  Snowball, 
these  days  known  as  Ted  Broadribb.  Like  Des- 
camps,  I  had  determined  to  have  all  the  fights  offered 
me,  but  neither  of  us  knew  much,  if  anything,  about 
English  boxers.  We  certainly  did  not  suspect  that 
at  that  time  Young  Snowball,  as  he  was  called,  was 
close  to  championship  class,  and  it  chanced  that  I 
suffered. 

We  met  at  Wonderland  on  April  9,  1910,  and  I 
was  then  sixteen  years  of  age.  The  contest  was  to 
have  been  one  of  ten  rounds.  Snowball,  as  I  saw 
him  on  that  night,  was  a  little  man  with  much  curly 
hair  and  a  cherubic  face.  That  he  was  all  vicious- 
ness  I  never  thought.  Well,  he  brought  disenchant- 
ment and  at  the  time  much  sorrow  to  me.  He  not 

3S 


My  Fighting  Life 

only  beat  me  as  completely  as  any  man  could  do,  but 
he  drove  it  into  my  mind  that  "  the  fighting 
prodigy,"  as  I  was  then  termed,  was  a  creature  of 
fancy — an  idol  with  feet  of  clay. 

In  less  than  a  round  Snowball  had  taken  full  stock 
of  me,  and  in  his  hands  I  was  so  much  molten  metal ; 
it  was  possible  for  him  to  do  what  he  pleased.  In 
the  second  round  he  cut  me  to  ribbons.  He  was  a 
monster ;  he  gave  me  neither  time  to  think  nor  won- 
der; he  battered  my  face,  he  crashed  into  my  ribs, 
and  I  saw  many  stars.  Descamps  had  already  been 
reduced  to  tears.  At  the  end  of  the  first  round  he 
was  all  for  my  giving  in ;  he  feared  that  I  would  be 
killed.  Deep  down  in  me  I  knew  that  I  was  asking 
to  be  slaughtered,  but  I  refused  to  listen  to  the  en- 
treaties of  Francois.  Now,  quitting  is  the  one  thing 
a  fighter,  to  be  worthy  of  the  name,  will  not  do. 
Physical  pain  should  never  cause  him  to  give  up ;  he 
must  fight  on  until  he  drops. 

In  the  third  round  Snowball  used  me  very  much 
as  if  I  were  a  punching-bag.  He  outboxed  me,  he 
outfought  me ;  in  every  possible  way  he  was  my 
superior.  Strong,  a  man  with  a  quick,  alert  brain 
and  with  the  heart  of  a  lion,  the  wonder  was  that  he 
did  not  knock  me  clean  out  of  the  ring.  How  I 
managed  to  hold  up  under  the  hurricane  of  blows  he 

showered  on  me  I  shall  never  be  able  to  understand. 

36 


My  Professional  Career  Begins 

I  can  feel  this  crimpled-haired  man  with  pink  and 
white  cheeks  now — always,  always,  always  smashing 
me  to  pieces. 

Into  the  fourth  round  did  I  enter  slowly  tottering, 
but  with  a  determination  to  do  or  die.  I  hoped 
to  regain  full  use  of  my  legs.  I  forced  myself  to 
believe  that  the  limpness  in  the  arms  which  had  seized 
them  would  disappear,  but,  no — Snowball  remained 
a  demon.  I  could  do  nothing  against  him,  and  when 
I  was  hobbling  hopelessly  Descamps  set  up  one  sharp, 
harsh  shout  of  despair  and  threw  a  towel  into  the  ring 
as  an  admission  of  defeat. 

I  was  too  sick,  too  weary  to  protest,  and  I  per- 
mitted him  to  caress  and  nurse  me.  As  soon  as  I 
could  crawl  I  sought  out  Snowball  and  offered  to  him 
my  congratulations.  He  had  beaten  me  like  a  sports- 
man, and  everybody  who  was  present  at  the  ringside 
took  their  hats  off  to  him.  Few  English  boxers  have 
come  to  France  to  win  so  many  friends  as  Snowball 
did.  How  he  failed  to  become  champion,  and  why 
he  disappeared  from  the  game  when  he  was  in  his 
prime  I  do  not  know.  After  his  victory  over  me  he 
went  to  America,  but  he  told  me  that  he  failed  to  get 
acclimatized  and  could  do  himself  no  justice  at  all. 
Still,  his  retirement  came  to  me  as  a  great  sur- 
prise. I  would  like  to  tell  this  little  story  about 
Snowball. 

37 


My  Fighting  Life 

When  I  had  my  second  fight  with  Bombardier 
Wells,  he  came  to  me  and  said  he  would  regard  it 
as  a  high  honour  if  he  were  allowed  to  be  one  of  my 
seconds.  "  I  have  surely  earned  the  privilege,"  he 
said,  "  for,  you  know,  I  am  one  of  the  very  few 
men  who  have  beaten  you,  and  what  is  more, 
given  you  the  hiding  of  your  life.  Do  you  re- 
member? ' 

Yes,  I  did  remember.  My  fight  with  Snowball 
I  can  never  forget. 

It  is  astonishing  when  you  are  fit  and  well  and 
you  have  ambitions  how  quickly  you  can  recover  from 
some  unexpected,  even  awful  happening.  I  did  not 
sit  down  and  brood  over  my  defeat  by  Snowball.  If 
you  would  know,  I  profited  by  it ;  it  helped  me  to 
think  less  of  the  extravagant  stories  of  my  skill  that 
from  time  to  time  appeared  in  the  papers.  I  steeled 
myself  against  petting  and  flattery.  I  decided 
that  I  was  merely  an  everyday  fighter,  who  must 
accept  smoothness  and  roughness  with  equal  cheer- 
fulness. 

But  my  pride  had  been  cut  and  slashed  by  my 
defeat  by  Snowball.  I  was  deaf  and  unmindful  of 
the  fact  that  I  was  only  a  boy  and  had  gone  down 
before  one  of  the  best  fighters  at  that  time  in  Eng- 
land ;  it  was  the  knowledge  that  I  had  failed  in  Paris 
—the  Paris  I  was  for  ever  dreaming  about — the  Paris 

38 


My  Professional  Career  Begins 

that  I  yearned  to  capture,  and  I  pleaded  with  Des- 
camps  to  seek  a  match  for  me  in  the  capital  on  the 
earliest  day. 

There  was  at  the  time,  doing  much  splendid  box- 
ing, Paul  Til ;  all  Frenchmen  were  talking  about  him. 
So  Descamps  let  it  be  known  that  his  pupil  was  ready 
to  fight  him.  And  very  soon  to  Paris  did  I  go  to 
engage  with  Til,  and  the  contest  helped  to  wipe  out 
the  memory  of  my  experience  against  Snowball,  for 
against  this  accomplished  Frenchman  I  drew.  Which 
draw,  I  knew,  was  the  greatest  performance  I  had 
yet  achieved.  Thereafter,  I  went  from  victory  to 
victory,  until  I  lost  to  Henry  Piet,  brave  soul,  who 
was  killed  in  the  war.  But  before  I  met  Piet — all 
Englishmen  will  remember  him  for  his  good  style 
and  rare  fighting  qualities — I  won  ten  contests  against 
strikingly  different  men.  Immediately  after  Paul  Til 
came  one  Cuny. 

If  I  were  asked,  I  would  say  that  the  turning 
point  in  my  career  came  when  I  met  Cuny.  We 
fought  on  August  14,  1910,  at  Cabourg,  a  fashion- 
able seaside  resort,  under  the  auspices  of  the 
management  of  the  Casino — my  terms,  two  third- 
class  return  tickets  from  Lens  and  fifty  francs.  All 
English  boxing  enthusiasts  do  not  know  Cuny ;  very 
few  of  them  have  seen  him.  No  champion  was  he, 
but  in  his  way  a  great  man,  and  one  who  had  much 

39 


My  Fighting  Life 

to  do  with  giving  France  a  place  among  the  boxing 
nations  of  the  world. 

If  you  were  to  see  him  now,  you  would  scarcely 
imagine  that  he  was  once  a  pugilist.  He  has  a  queer, 
old-fashioned  face ;  his  eyes  are  large,  saucer-like ;  he 
is  sparsely  built.  In  dress,  in  appearance,  he  is  not 
like  a  typical  Frenchman  at  all.  In  recent  years  he 
has  been  ring-master  at  all  the  notable  contests  in 
France — Directeur  du  Combat,  is  his  official  descrip- 
tion— and  very  properly  he  is  regarded  as  the  first 
teacher  of  the  "  noble  art  "  in  my  country.  Shrewd, 
careful,  a  born  disciplinarian  is  Cuny.  And  I  include 
him  amongst  my  best  friends,  though  in  1910  I 
thrashed  him  harder  than  he  had  ever  been  thrashed 
before  or  since.  Our  fight  at  Cabourg  was  not  held 
to  be  the  star  turn  by  any  means.  If  my  memory 
serves  me  aright,  the  fight  of  the  evening  was  an 
affair  between  that  very  strong  Englishman  Arthur 
Evernden  and  Henry  Piet. 

It  was  not  expected  that  I  would  give  any  more 
than  an  interesting  exposition;  the  idea  that  I 
would  beat  Cuny  was  ridiculous.  This  is  what 
happened  : 

For  eight  rounds  I  was  his  master,  and  everybody 
screamed  with  delight.  Seldom,  if  ever,  have  I  boxed 
so  well  or  so  skilfully  as  I  did  on  that  day.  I  know 

that  I  never  met  a  more  gallant  opponent.     Cuny  has 

40 


My  Professional  Career  Begins 

since  told  me  that  I  befooled  him,  and  that  at  the  time 
he  felt  that  no  boxer  could  have  been  more  humiliated 
than  he  was.  For  he  would  have  it :  "  You  were  but 
a  baby,  scarce  heard  of.  You  were  incredible,  for 
you  nearly  murdered  me." 

The  contest  was  in  its  infancy  when  Cuny's  face 
was  splashed  all  over  with  blood.  It  seemed  that 
every  time  I  hit  him  blood  started  to  trickle  from 
some  fresh  place,  and  the  crowd,  at  first,  open-eyed 
and  open-mouthed  at  the  spectacle,  began  to  shout 
for  the  referee,  who  was  M.  Victor  Breyer,  to  stop 
the  fight.  But  the  harder  I  hit  Cuny,  the  more 
insistent  was  he  on  continuing.  I  imagined  I 
could  hear  him  say  :  "  I  stop  only  when  I  have  been 
killed."  I  tried  in  every  way  to  knock  him  out. 
It  would  have  been  a  merciful  thing  for  me  to 
have  done,  but  I  did  not  possess  the  strength  to 
do  so. 

In  the  third  round  M.  Breyer,  who  feared  a  scene, 
went  to  Cuny  and  asked  him  to  retire.  The  sug- 
gestion that  he  should  surrender  he  treated  with 
contempt;  but  in  the  eighth  round  M.  Breyer,  un- 
heeding the  protests  of  Cuny,  ordered  the  fight  to 
stop,  and  I  was  returned  the  winner. 

Quite  a  scene  followed.  Cuny,  weak  and  bat- 
tered and  bleeding,  stormed  and  raved  and  begged 
to  be  allowed  to  go  on  fighting. 

41 


My  Fighting  Life 

As  I  sat  in  my  corner  and  looked  at  him  I 
could  have  cried.  He  tugged  so  as  to  break  away 
from  his  seconds  as  they  tried  to  carry  him  to  his 
dressing-room. 

With  the  Englishman  Young  Warner  I  had  my 
second  match  shortly  afterwards.  We  took  the  ring 
at  Cambrai,  and,  as  on  the  first  occasion,  I  knocked 
him  out  in  the  seventh  round.  I  subsequently  drew, 
after  ten  rounds,  with  the  Frenchman  Andony,  at 
Brussels;  won  against  Young  Wilson,  of  England, 
in  Paris  on  points ;  a  week  or  two  later  I  knocked 
out  Jim  Campbell,  also  of  England,  in  Paris,  in  five 
rounds,  and  then  I  was  matched  against  the  Belgian 
lightweight  champion,  Demlin  (who  has  appeared  at 
the  National  Sporting  Club),  at  Brussels.  I  beat  Dem- 
lin in  ten  rounds  on  points,  and  towards  the  end  of 
1910  there  came  from  England  to  Paris  Jack  Daniels, 
a  rough-and-ready  fighter.  I  stood  up  against  him  for 
ten  rounds,  but  beat  him.  Then  followed  Brochet, 
a  Frenchman,  of  much  promise.  We  fought  at 
Lens,  and  I  knocked  him  out  in  seven  rounds.  Twice 
within  a  few  weeks  I  beat  George  Randall,  each 
time  in  Paris,  where  by  this  time  I  had  become  a 
vogue. 

My  dream  had  by  now  come  true.  I  had  become 
one  of  the  fighting  attractions  of  Paris.  My  defeat 

by  Piet  was  followed  by  a  second  victory  over  Jack 

42 


My  Professional  Career  Begins 

Daniels,  and  very  soon  afterwards  I  was  the  winner 
against  Jack  Meekins  and  Young  Nipper,  both  of 
London.  Sid  Stagg,  George  Colborne,  Frank 
Loughrey,  and  Eustace,  in  turn,  fell  before  me,  and 
in  July,  1911,  I  met  and  knocked  out  in  four  rounds 
Jack  Golds  wain. 

This  Goldswain  was  the  first  Englishman  I  en- 
countered who  held  a  championship.  When  we 
fought,  he  was  past  his  prime,  but  I  myself  and 
others,  because  of  his  vast  experience,  his  undeniable 
cleverness  and  known  capacity  to  take  and  give 
punishment,  were  more  than  half  afraid  that  he  would 
prove  too  much  for  me.  In  appearance  Goldswain, 
when  put  beside  me,  looked  a  very  old  man,  and  his 
face  told  of  many  gruelling  battles.  The  contrast 
which  we  struck  was  much  remarked  upon,  and  I 
must  confess  that  I  felt  guilty  of  considerable  im- 
pudence in  daring  to  face  such  a  pugilist,  who  was 
once  the  best  light-weight  in  Great  Britain,  and  that 
at  a  period  when  there  were  many  men  of  his  weight 
of  much  merit. 

At  this  time,  when  I  allowed  myself  to  be  free  to 
engage  in  any  fight  that  might  be  offered  to  me,  I 
believe  I  was  at  my  very  best.  I  beat  Goldswain, 
and  decisively.  The  veteran,  for  such  did  I  regard 
him,  was  naturally  very  crestfallen,  but  he  did 
not  go  away  from  Paris  without  paying  high  and 

43 


My  Fighting  Life 

encouraging  compliments  to  me.  I  have  never 
met  an  Englishman  who  was  not  a  chivalrous 
opponent. 

Following  Golds  wain,  Arthur  Evernden  crossed 
from  England  to  France  a  week  or  two  later. 
Evernden,  an  uncommonly  strong  fellow,  was  looked 
upon  as  a  future  champion ;  it  was  agreed  that  there 
were  few  at  his  weight  better  than  he  was,  and  the 
purpose  of  my  being  matched  against  him  was  to  get 
a  clearer  and  more  definite  idea  of  how  I  would  fare 
against  an  actual  champion. 

My  preparation  for  the  contest  was  tremendously 
severe.  I  felt  that  if  I  had  to  strike  my  flag  to 
Evernden  I  should  have  to  put  on  one  side  the  desire 
I  then  had  of  going  to  England.  We  fought  at 
Cabourg,  where  my  battle  with  Cuny  had  won  for 
me  much  popularity. 

Evernden  proved  to  be  all  that  he  had  been  re- 
ported to  be — as  hard  as  nails,  and  as  strong  as  a 
bull.  I  understand  that  once  upon  a  time  he  had 
been  a  blacksmith,  and,  believe  me,  there  were 
moments  when  he  made  me  imagine  that  he  had  a 
hammer  stowed  away  in  his  glove.  We  fought  fifteen 
rounds,  every  one  of  which  was  crowded  with  inci- 
dent, and  there  was  a  period  when  I  doubted  whether 
I  should  win. 

My  blows  made  little  impression  upon  the  iron 

44 


My  Professional  Career  Begins 

frame  of  Evernden,  so  I  devoted  myself  to  making 
points;  it  was  impossible  to  knock  him  out.  I  ,was 
declared  to  be  the  winner  at  the  finish.  This  fight 
took  much  out  of  me ;  it  left  me  very  tired,  and  I  was 
a  very  jaded  young  man  when  in  the  following  month 
I  took  the  ring  against  Dixie  Kid,  whose  real  name  is 
Aaron  Brown. 

He  is  a  negro;  something  of  the  monkey  about 
him.  For  one  who  is  scarcely  of  medium  height,  he 
has  a  phenomenal  reach.  His  arms  are  gorilla  like, 
and  I  frankly  admit  that  I  did  not  relish  his  appear- 
ance at  all.  There  were  many  puckers  in  his  face, 
which  was  very  old,  and  he  had  a  cauliflower  ear.  I 
often  wonder  how  old  Dixie  Kid  was  when  I  met 
him  in  1911  in  Trouville.  He  professed  to  be  a 
young  man,  but  I  am  sure  he  was  old  enough  to  be 
my  father.  One  of  a  small  army  of  black  boxers 
who  had  found  their  way  to  Paris  from  America,  he 
was  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  men  I  have  ever 
been  called  upon  to  fight.  He  scarcely  seemed 
human ;  he  was  certainly  abnormal ;  not  a  nice  man 
at  all.  The  moment  I  saw  him  I  confided  to  Des- 
camps  that  I  did  not  like  his  looks  and  his  strange 
colour.  He  was  not  jet  black ;  he  was  more  nut- 
brown  than  positively  black. 

In  the  first  round  I  realized  that  I  was  engaged 
in  a  hopeless  tussle,  for  the  little  black  man  was  a 

45 


My  Fighting  Life 

freak.     It  hurt  me  to  surrender  to  him,  but  for  once 
I  listened  to  Descamps  and  gave  up. 

The  subsequent  history  of  Dixie  Kid  all  those 
acquainted  with  the  ring  know.  Deported  from  Eng- 
land, the  last  time  I  heard  of  him  was  that  he  was 
earning  a  precarious  living  in  Spain. 


CHAPTER    IV 

I    BOX  IN   ENGLAND 

I  WAS  still  at  Trouville  when  I  received  an  invitation 
from  Mr.  James  White,  the  .well-known  English 
financier,  to  come  to  London.  It  gave  me  much 
delight,  and  I  accepted  it  at  once.  As  in  my  very 
early  days,  I  longed  for  and  dreamed  of  the  time 
when  I  would  appear  in  Paris,  so  now  I  craved  for 
an  opportunity  to  go  to  England. 

At  the  time  Jack  Johnson  had  recently  arrived 
from  America,  after  having  beaten  a  shell  of  the  real 
Jeffries,  and  Mr.  White,  then  unknown  to  the  box- 
ing public,  conceived  the  idea  of  matching  Bom- 
bardier Wells  against  him.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
articles  were  signed ;  Olympia  had  been  secured ;  and 
Johnson,  now  a  heavily  bejewelled,  posturing  person, 
with  a  craze  for  fast-running  motor-cars,  and  accom- 
panied by  a  beautiful  white  woman,  wrhose  diamond 
necklace  formed  the  object  of  much  comment  in  the 
newspapers,  had  received  a  very  substantial  sum  of 
money  on  account.  It  is  familiar  history  that  Wells 
and  Johnson  did  not  fight.  The  contest  was  roundly 
condemned.  Wells,  Johnson  and  Mr.  White  were 

47 


My  Fighting  Life 

called  before  the  magistrate  at  Bow  Street,  on  a 
charge  of  doing  something  likely  to  commit  a  breach 
of  the  peace,  and  they  were  bound  over. 

I  do  not  know  the  full  and  intimate  story  of  why 
Johnson  and  Wells  were  not  allowed  to  fight— 
(Johnson,  taking  a  leaf  out  of  the  book  of  Tommy 
Burns,  made  it  a  condition  that  he  would  be  paid 
£6,000,  "  win,  lose,  or  draw  ")— but  the  fact  is  that 
it  was  effectively  stopped.  But  before  it  was  vetoed 
I  had  come  to  London,  and  on  many  days  did  I  spar 
before  the  public  with  Wells. 

I  was  but  a  light-weight  then,  and  a  boy ;  but 
from  the  first  moment  I  put  the  gloves  on  with  the 
Bombardier,  I  felt  instinctively  that  it  would  be 
directly  through  him  that  I  would  realize  my 
ambition.  I  was  growing  fast,  and  already  both 
Descamps  and  myself  knew  that  the  time  was 
quickly  approaching  when  I  would  be  obliged  to  go 
into  a  heavier  division.  Wells  was  then  the  British 
Heavy-weight  Champion,  and  I  will  tell  him  now  that 
the  many  bouts  of  sparring  I  had  with  him  not  only 
improved  my  boxing,  but  convinced  me  that  should 
I  become  reasonably  big  enough,  I  would  find  a  way 
to  beat  him. 

A  beautiful,  delightful  boxer  is  Wells,  but  it  was 
forced  upon  me  during  his  training  for  the  match 

with  Johnson  that  he  did  not  have  that  confidence 

48 


I  Box  in  England 

which  is  necessary  before  a  man  can  hope  to 
touch  greatness.  But  about  the  talents,  the  fail- 
ings and  tragedy  of  Bombardier  Wells  I  will  tell 
later. 

Much  distressed  and  a  heavy  loser  though  Mr. 
White  was  by  reason  of  the  abandonment  of  the 
Wells — Johnson  fight,  he  nevertheless,  in  a  way 
characteristic,  decided  to  have  boxing  at  Olympia, 
and  as  my  opponent  he  found  Sid  Burns,  a  London 
Hebrew.  Let  me  say  that  this  Burns  was  the 
cleverest  English  boxer  I  had  met,  and  I  count  my 
fight  with  him  among  my  greatest.  He  was  fast, 
clever,  resourceful  and  determined,  and  had  I  not 
excelled  myself  I  could  never  have  won.  Oh,  how 
happy  I  was  when  the  referee  said  that  the  fight  was 
mine! 

My  victory  was  most  generously  applauded,  and 
from  that  day  to  this  I  have  known  only  great  and 
unfailing  kindness  in  England.  It  was  on  October  2 
ftiat  I  defeated  Burns;  twenty  days  later  I  fought 
Young  Joseph,  then  the  British  Light-weight  Cham- 
pion, at  King's  Hall,  London.  At  the  end  of  ten 
rounds,  so  severely  had  I  punished  Joseph  that  his 
seconds  gave  up  for  him. 

Having  disposed  of  England's  light-weight  cham- 
pion, Descamps  decided  that  I  should  have  a  "  fight- 
ing holiday."  "You  have  been  groaning  under 
E  49 


My  Fighting  Life 

hard,  unceasing  work,"  he  declared.  "  Now  for  easy 
money  by  plucking  what  the  English  call '  lemons.'  " 
So  we  went  from  Lens  to  Lille,  and'  I  was  put  up 
against  a  Frenchman  named  Lacroix.  I  knocked 
him  out  in  nine  rounds,  as  I  also  did  Theo.  Gray, 
whom  I  shortly  afterwards  met  at  Boulogne. 


CHAPTER   V 

MY  FIGHTS  WITH  LEDOUX,  LEWIS,  SULLIVAN  AND 
OTHERS 

BEFORE  I  tell  you  of  my  battle  with  Harry  Lewis, 
the  American,  who  had  an  unbelievably  hard  jaw, 
I  would  go  back  to  1909,  the  year  previous  to  my 
engagement  with  Young  Warner.  In  the  record  of 
my  fights,  compiled  and  published  by  the  news- 
papers, it  is  not  stated  that  in  1909  I  met  and  beat 
Charles  Ledoux,  in  my  opinion  one  of  the  greatest 
bantams  ever  known. 

This  is  the  pen-picture  which  I  would  draw  of 
Ledoux :  Dot  of  a  man,  his  cheeks  are  tanned  by 
the  sun,  he  bespeaks  health.  See  him  on  the  boule- 
vards, dressed  quietly  but  immaculately,  and  you 
would  laugh  at  the  idea  that  he  is  one  of  the  hardest, 
the  most  vicious  fighters  in  the  world.  He  has  no 
unusual  reach — he  is  just  a  plain,  everyday  little 
fellow.  In  either  hand  he  carries  a  knock-out  blow. 
It  is  often  said  that  he  is  no  boxer — which  is  not  a 
fact.  He  can  and  does  box  cleverly,  but  you  forget 
that  he  is  a  boxer  because  he  does  his  boxing 
differently  from  any  other  man. 

51 


My  Fighting  Life 

When  I  met  Ledoux,  who  is  two  years  older 
than  myself,  he  was  king  of  all  the  bantams  in 
France.  A  pastrycook  when  not  fighting,  he  had 
gone  here  and  there  beating  opponents  in  such  a 
masterly  and  sensational  fashion  that  I,  like  the  rest 
of  my  countrymen,  marvelled.  It  was  only  after 
much  cogitation  and  not  a  little  fear  and  trepidation 
that  I  determined  to  fight  him. 

We  appeared  at  the  Tivoli  Boxing  Hall,  Paris, 
in  October,  1909.  I  can  see  Ledoux  in  the  ring 
now.  There  was  no  smile  on  his  face  as  he  sat  in 
his  corner ;  he  was  stern  and  tense ;  his  thin  lips  were 
pressed  tightly  together.  The  bell  went,  and  at  one 
bound  Ledoux  was  in  the  centre  of  the  ring.  Every- 
body knew  Ledoux ;  he  was  everybody's  favourite, 
and  people  rubbed  their  hands  in  high  expectation 
of  seeing  me,  a  tall,  rush-like  lad,  beaten  quickly. 
I  imagined  they  were  murmuring,  "  Who  is  this 
child  from  Lens  who  dares  to  tread  on  the  tails  of 
the  coat  of  Charles  Ledoux  ?  It  is  an  apache  against 
a  baby  who  scarce  has  been  weaned." 

In  a  twinkling  Ledoux  got  to  grips  with  me. 
A  right  and  left  set  my  body  quivering  and  shaking. 
Ping,  bang,  crash !  Now  a  terrible  straight  punch, 
again  a  blow  from  an  impossible  angle.  And  en 
passant,  I  would  remark  that  a  greater  in-fighter  than 
Ledoux  I  have  not  yet  seen.  So  thoroughly,  so 

52 


My  Fights  with  Ledoux  and  Others 

scientifically,  so  effectively  does  he  do  it,  that  he 
might  have  been  reared  and  taught  in  the  premier 
American  school  of  in-fighters. 

It  was  a  dreadful,  heart-breaking  first  round  for 
me.  At  the  end  of  it  black  specks  danced  before 
my  eyes,  I  ached  cruelly  in  the  region  of  the  breast- 
bone, my  ribs  smarted  and  were  sore,  and,  as  Des- 
camps  splashed  me  with  scented  water  and  rubbed 
and  nursed  me  and  whispered  soothing  words  in  my 
ears,  I  shook  off — I  do  not  know  how — the  appre- 
hension that  had  seized  nre.  I  determined  to  let 
Ledoux  fight,  and  I  would  box.  And  I  hugged  hard 
to  my  determination. 

There  was  a  common  impression  that  the  contest 
would  be  over  in  the  second  round ;  in  the  third  at 
the  latest.  As  in  the  opening  round,  so  in  the 
second  Ledoux  flew  at  me.  I  side-stepped,  Ledoux 
missed  me  and  beat  the  air.  A  thousand  voices 
roared,  "  Bravo,  Carpentier!  ' 

Ledoux  had  gone  nearly  through  the  ropes.  The 
next  instant,  however,  he  was  chasing  after  me.  He 
did  not  trouble  about  a  guard.  It  was  enough  for 
him  to  swing  his  arms,  to  come  for  me  with  eyes  of 
raging  fire,  his  hard,  bullet-like  head  bent  slightly 
forward. 

I  darted  here,  I  skipped  there.  My  body  I  would 
bend  so  that  it  was  like  so  much  indiarubber.  Now 

53 


My  Fighting  Lite 

I  was  making  Ledoux  miss  by  yards ;  now,  so  it  was 
written,  I  was  performing  boxing  miracles,  and 
wonderful  things  I  did  with  my  left  hand.  I  kept 
it  straight,  and  in  and  out  it  would  go,  like  the 
tongue  of  a  serpent.  And  the  head  of  Ledoux  would 
be  for  ever  going  back  with  a  snap.  The  fact  that 
he  had  not  already  reduced  me  to  pulp  filled  those 
who  looked  on  with  amazement. 

When  ten  rounds  had  gone  I  held  a  substantial 
lead,  and  I  felt  certain  that  I  would  win.  And 
foolishly  I  fell  to  dreaming  of  what  my  triumph  over 
Ledoux  would  mean.  I  was  brought  back  to  realities 
by  Ledoux  still  tearing  after  me,  working  me  in  a 
corner  and  raining  such  blows  upon  me  that  my  body 
came  near  to  breaking  into  pieces.  And  I  was 
almost  beaten.  I  awoke  from  my  dream  to  find 
Descamps  almost  distracted,  and  to  hear 
"Ledoux!"  being  shouted.  A  great  and  happy 
relief  it  was  when  the  end  of  this  round  came.  But 
there  were  five  more  rounds  to  go.  I  felt  sick,  and 
there  were  many  ugly  marks  on  my  body  telling  of 
punishment.  Descamps  so  capered  that  I  knew  he 
feared  I  would  lose.  But  though  I  was  pained  and 
doubted  whether  I  would  be  able  to  survive,  I  had 
my  wits.  I  could  still  think  and  see  straight.  I  was 
much  encouraged  by  the  certain  knowledge  that  I 
was  well  ahead  on  points,  but  in  each  of  the  remain- 

54 


My  Fights  with  Ledoux  and  Others 

ing  five  rounds  I  was  terribly  punished.  Now  and 
then  I  would  reel  like  a  drunken  man ;  once  my  legs 
crossed  and  I  nearly  fell  headlong  on  to  my  face. 
I  was  very  bad. 

Then  the  brute  that  is  in  me,  as  it  is  in  all  men, 
spoke  :  "Charles  Ledoux,"  it  said,  "if  it  is  killing 
you  would  have,  so,  too,  will  I  kill." 

And  determined  that  only  death  would  cause  me 
to  yield.  Those  last  five  rounds  I  shall  never  forget, 
and  I  am  sure  they  live  in  the  memory  of  Ledoux 
for  all  time.  One  second  he  would  send  me  totter- 
ing— the  next  I  caused  him  to  be  like  a  man  trying 
to  clutch  shadows. 

"Ledoux  wins!'  everybody  shouted.  And 
then,  as  I  rocked  and  rolled  and  shivered,  and  yet 
still  held  up,  I  could  hear  "  Carpentier !  Carpentier ! 
Carpentier !  '  Again  it  was  "  Ledoux !  Ledoux !  ' 
When  the  last  round  was  begun  a  great  crowd 
was  standing  and  shouting  and  howling.  The  odds 
were  that  Ledoux  would  knock  me  out,  but  he  failed 
to  pin  me  to  the  ropes,  though  he  tried  with  all  his 
might  to  do  so.  And  then  at  last — how  long  did  it 
seem  to  be  coming ! — the  bell  sounded  and  I  fell 
into  the  arms  of  Descamps.  I  had  won.  And  for 
this  terrible  fight  I  received  only  a  few  francs.  Yet 
how  happy  was  I ! 

After    I    had    knocked    out    Theo.     Gray    at 

55 


My  Fighting  Life 

Boulogne  in  1911  I  slackened  off  in  training. 
Staleness  had  seized  hold  of  me  completely,  and  I 
developed  a  mood  when  I  did  not  want  to  even  look 
at  a  boxing-glove  again.  It  was  agreed  that  I  had 
well  earned  a  holiday,  and  besides,  it  was  not  so 
imperative  now  to  gather  in  every  possible  franc. 
Much  money  ,was  coming  to  me.  My  wants  were 
few,  and  there  was  a  considerable  margin  to  lay  at 
one  side.  I  had  been  leading  a  life  of  leisure  for  a 
whole  month  when  Harry  Lewis,  who  had  frequently 
visited  Europe,  arrived  in  France  and  sought  a 
match. 

This  Lewis  had  the  reputation  of  having  a  jaw 
that  was  positively  impervious  to  punishment,  and 
not  only  so,  but  his  head  was  as  hard  as  flint.  A 
shrewd,  calculating  Hebrew  he  was,  and  quite  a  like- 
able fellow.  All  his  affairs  were  managed  by  his  wife. 
She  it  was  who  made  his  matches  for  him;  she  it 
was  who  arranged  terms  and  collected  all  purses,  for, 
she  declared,  "Harry  has  got  just  to  fight.  That's 
his  work." 

Lewis  was  a  model  husband.  He  was  the  soul  of 
obedience,  and  I  do  believe  that  he  feared  to  go 
contrary  to  the  wishes  of  his  wife ;  indeed,  he  seemed 
to  take  a  delight  in  his  complete  subservience  to  her. 
About  this  time  Lewis  was  at  his  very  best,  and  as 

a  welter  few  men  could  have  beaten  him.     Many 

56 


My  Fights  with  Ledoux  and  Others 

times  he  had  appeared  in  London  and  beaten  the  best 
that  could  be  put  up  against  him.  I  am  afraid  I  all 
too  unconsciously  courted  trouble  when  I  agreed  to 
meet  him  in  a  twenty-round  contest,  for,  quite  apart 
from  the  fact  that  Lewis  stood  high  in  his  profession 
and,  so  far  as  I  can  remember,  he  had  never  been 
knocked  out,  I  was  out  of  shape  and  was  none  too 
well.  Besides,  my  holiday  had  caused  me  to  put  on 
much  weight,  and  I  left  myself  only  a  couple  of  weeks 
in  which  to  get  down  to  the  poundage  at  which  it  wras 
agreed  we  were  to  fight. 

It  was  on  the  thirteenth  day  of  December  that  I 
met  Lewis,  and  my  experience  was  such  that  I  de- 
cided that  thirteen  was  a  most  unlucky  number.  The 
contest  went  to  the  full  twenty  rounds,  and  at  the 
finish  it  was  held  that  I  had  won.  I  will  make  this 
confession  quite  freely  and  readily  :  in  few  fights  have 
I  come  so  near  to  being  beaten  as  in  that  with 
Lewis. 

A  better  and  cleverer  boxer  I  think  I  proved  my- 
self to  be,  but  I  was  not  nearly  so  strong  as  Lewis, 
and  I  was  thankful  when  it  was  all  over.  Lewis  was 
bitterly  disappointed  at  the  verdict.  Personally,  I 
think  I  just  won,  but  that  was  about  all.  Lewis  has 
been  out  of  the  game  for  many  years  now ;  only  a  few 
fights  did  he  have  after  our  meeting.  His  fighting 
career  was  brought  to  an  end  in  a  sad  and  tragic  way. 

57 


My  Fighting  Life 

He  was  so  shaken  and  bruised  in  a  taxi-cab  accident 
in  London  that  he  became  a  wreck  of  a  man. 

I  was  severely  lectured  by  Descamps  about  the 
necessity  of  always  taking  the  ring  in  perfect  con- 
dition, and  I  agreed  that  it  was  madness  to  run  any 
further  risks.  I  blush  to  say  that  I  sadly  under-rated 
Harry  Lewis,  and  the  wonder  was  that  I  managed 
to  pull  through  against  him. 

At  the  beginning  of  1912  M.  Robert  Coquelle, 
in  the  days  of  his  youth  a  prominent  cyclist  in  France, 
approached  Descamps  on  behalf  of  M.  Camille  Blanc 
and  other  distinguished  sportsmen,  with  a  suggestion 
that,  providing  a  match  could  be  made  with  Jim 
Sullivan,  who  was  then  the  British  middle-weight 
champion,  they  would  stage  it  at  Monte  Carlo  in  the 
following  February.  The  purse  offered  was  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  £1,000,  which,  so  far  as  I  am  con- 
cerned, was  a  record  one. 

With  Descamps  I  came  to  London,  saw  Sullivan 
and  his  manager,  and  articles  were  signed.  All  went 
swimmingly  until  less  than  half  an  hour  before  it  was 
time  for  us  to  get  into  the  ring.  Then  in  my  dress- 
ing-room there  happened  a  scene  which  threatened 
to  bring  about  the  abandonment  of  the  match. 

The  manager  of  Sullivan  set  out  to  quibble  about 
things  which  I  did  not  think  really  mattered,  and 
Descamps,  not  grasping  the  meaning  of  it  all,  raved 

58 


My  Fights  with  Ledoux  and  Others 

and  roared  and  stamped  and  jumped  and  threatened. 
It  was  quite  expected  that  there  would  be  a  pretty 
little  fight  between  the  two  managers,  but  I  knew 
different.  Descamps  engaged  in  nothing  more  seri- 
ous than  an  extravagant  pantomime,  done,  I  suspect, 
to  upset  the  English  party.  For  my  own  part,  I  took 
no  notice  of  the  row,  and  I  am  sure  that  Mr.  Harry 
Williams,  who  was  looking  after  the  affairs  of  Sulli- 
van, could  not  make  me  out  at  all.  As  I  expected 
from  its  beginning,  the  quarrel  developed  into 
nothing  more  terrible  than  the  spluttering  of  a  great 
many  words,  and  to  the  accompaniment  of  music  we 
took  the  ring. 

The  stage  was  pitched  in  the  open,  and  I  question 
whether  any  two  fighters  have  appeared  before  such  a 
fashionable  gathering.  I  do  not  suppose  that  more 
than  a  small  percentage  of  those  who  took  up  seats 
knew  anything  about  boxing.  They  accepted  it  as 
part  of  the  everyday  life  on  the  Riviera.  But  there 
was  one  man  there  who  will  surely  take  a  place  among 
the  most  interesting  pugilists  of  the  jvorld.  His 
name  is  Kid  McCoy. 

In  France  and  on  the  Continent  generally  endless 
introductions  of  celebrities  are  deemed  to  be  insepar- 
able from  a  boxing  match,  and  I  was  getting  fidgety 
and  not  a  little  bored  because  of  the  stream  of  people 
.who  came  up  for  presentation  when  Kid  McCoy,  who 

59 


My  Fighting  Life 

had  come  with  Tod  Sloan,  the  famous  American 
jockey,  to  see  the  fight,  climbed  into  the  ring. 

A  more  striking  man  I  had  never  seen.  Until 
his  name  was  announced  I  had  not  the  remotest  idea 
that  this  man  was  the  world-renowned  Kid  McCoy, 
otherwise  Norman  Selby.  Tall — his  tanned  face  so 
chiselled  as  to  be  a  classical  face ;  hair  curly ;  figure 
superb ;  dress  immaculate — this  was  McCoy  as  I  saw 
him  on  that  afternoon  at  Monte  Carlo.  Doffing  his 
high,  glossy  hat,  and  bowing  like  the  born  courtier, 
he  announced  in  a  carefully  phrased  speech  that 
whoever  proved  to  be  the  winner  he  was  prepared 
to  meet  him. 

I  Lwon,  but  McCoy,  though  anxious  to  fight  me, 
was  prevented  by  illness  from  doing  so.  But  I  had 
the  privilege  of  seeing  him  in  action  shortly  after  my 
victory  over  Sullivan,  when  he  met  George  Gunther, 
a  negro,  I  believe,  and  by  a  perfect  exhibition  of 
scientific  boxing  he  won.  I  have  seen  few  prettier 
or  more  effective  boxers  than  McCoy,  though  when 
I  saw  him  his  big  days  were  over. 

Jim  Sullivan  is  in  many  respects  very  much  like 
Bombardier  Wells.  He  has  a  "temperament." 
Before  the  signal  was  given  for  a  start  to  be  made, 
it  twas  plain  for  me  to  see  that  he  was  suffering  much 
apprehension.  He  tugged  and  pulled  at  his  gloves, 

and  that  he  did  not  hear  those  who  were  after  shaping 

60 


My  Fights  with  Ledoux  and  Others 

the  fight  for  him,  I  am  sure.  Only  did  he  stare 
blankly  at  me.  I  took  in  the  situation  at  a  glance, 
and  when  the  band  struck  up  the  "  Marseillaise,"  I 
did  a  little  shadow  boxing  and  tried  to  convey  to 
Sullivan  that  I  was  certain  to  beat  him. 

I  got  right  into  the  inside  of  his  mind ;  it  was  a 
mind  all  disturbed.  There  was  no  order  in  it. 
When  we  shook  hands  I  knew  he  was  frightfully 
nervous;  that  instead  of  concentrating  on  his  busi- 
ness, he  was  wool-gathering.  He  seemed  to  see  in 
me  that  which  was  not.  He  was  bewildered  by  my 
feigned  indifference,  and  I  have  rarely  won  a  fight 
so  easily.  We  had  scarce  faced  each  other  when  I 
broke  right  through  his  guard  with  my  left  hand,  and 
shook  him  from  head  to  foot. 

Then  I  was  positive  that  I  would  win  quickly. 
The  feet  of  Sullivan  appeared  to  be  glued  to  the  floor 
of  the  ring ;  his  arms  were  stiff,  and  it  was  hard  for 
him  to  wTork  them,  and  at  the  end  of  the  first  round 
he  cut  a  very  sorry  figure  as  he  sat  in  his  corner. 
Midway  in  the  second  round  I  feinted  with  my  left 
hand,  and  brought  the  right  crashing  to  the  chin,  and 
by  it  I  lifted  Sullivan  clean  off  his  feet  so  that  he  fell 
backwards,  his  head  thumping  the  floor. 

It  was  some  little  time  before  he  could  be  brought 
round,  and  I  was  anxious  for  his  condition.  But 
Sullivan  suffered  no  ill-effects,  and  when  I  saw  him 

61 


My  Fighting  Life 

during  a  recent  visit  to  London  he  was  the  picture 
of  health.  I  number  Sullivan  among  the  most  unfor- 
tunate boxers.  There  is  not  the  slightest  doubt  that 
he  had  considerable  ability,  but  he  did  not  have  the 
fighting  brain.  I  judged  him  to  be  a  hyper-sensitive 
man,  and  the  hyper-sensitive  man  has  no  business  in 
the  fighting-pit. 

It  was  at  Monte  Carlo  that  I  became  first 
acquainted  with  hero-worship  in  an  acute  form.  The 
moment  Sullivan  had  been  counted  out,  I  was  seized 
and  hugged  and  kissed  and  carried  shoulder-high,  and 
when  I  at  last  managed  to  reach  my  hotel  I  found  my 
room  filled  with  flowers.  And  I  fell  asleep  with 
violets  banked  up  round  my  pillow. 

In  the  evening  I  was  entertained  to  dinner  by 
M.  Blanc  and  other  notable  sportsmen.  Such  a 
banquet  I  have  never  been  to  since.  It  was  all  won- 
derful, and  how  sad  I  was  that  Sullivan  did  not  come 
to  it,  as  he  was  invited  to  do.  Had  he  been  present 
he  would  have  left  the  banqueting  hall  richer  by  many 
thousands  of  francs,  for  it  was  the  intention  of  the 
good  people  ,who  entertained  me  to  "  pass  round  the 
hat." 

I  stayed  for  some  little  time  on  the  Riviera  after 
my  affair  with  Jim  Sullivan,  and  I  did  not  have 
another  fight  until  the  first  week  of  the  following 

April.     That  jvas  against  George  Gunther,  a  negro, 

62 


My  Fights  with  Ledoux  and  Others 

not  unknown  to  boxing  enthusiasts  in  England.  We 
met  in  Paris,  and  the  contest  went  the  full  distance — 
20  rounds — at  the  end  of  which  I  was  the  winner  on 
points. 

Hubert  Roc,  the  French  heavy-weight,  was  my 
next  opponent,  and  at  Marseilles  I  knocked  him  out 
in  six  rounds. 

Twelve  days  later  I  beat  Willie  Lewis,  the  famous 
American,  who  did  so  much  to  spread  a  love  for  box- 
ing in  France,  in  20  rounds  in  Paris,  and  almost  a 
month  later  I  was  matched  against  Frank  Klaus,  the 
fight  taking  place  at  Dieppe,  where  on  the  same  day 
Charles  Ledoux  beat  the  late  Digger  Stanley. 

My  fight  was  on  the  occasion  of  the  big  Auto- 
mobile Grand  Prix  Race.  Klaus  was  known  as  the 
"  Pittsburg  Bear  Cat,"  and  was  a  middle-weight.  I 
was  a  little  beyond  that  poundage,  but  I  agreed  to  get 
down  to  it.  And  I  succeeded — but  how  I  suffered  in 
my  effort  to  do  so !  It  was  madness,  but  such  was 
the  success  I  had  won  that  I  foolishly  supposed  that 
I  could  not  be  beaten. 

And  now  upon  reflection,  the  wonder  is  that  I 
ever  put  a  glove  on  again.  For  Klaus  was  terrible. 
He  looked  what  he  was — a  fighter  by  nature,  by 
choice.  There  was  no  softness  in  his  make-up. 
From  his  hips  to  his  shoulders  he  had  a  truly  gigantic 
frame.  His  jaw  was  the  squarest  and  the  hardest  I 

63 


My  Fighting  Life 

ever  punched.  The  power  he  had  in  his  shoulders 
was  extraordinary ;  his  chest  was  tremendously  deep 
and  was  thickly  covered  with  hair.  His  legs  tapered 
beautifully,  and  his  reach  was  unusually  long.  His 
face  was  like  granite  that  had  had  bits  chipped  out 
of  it.  Altogether  a  fearsome-looking  fellow  was 
Klaus. 

"  You  have  been  well  nicknamed,"  said  I  to 
myself  when  we  stood  up  to  begin.  No  sooner  had 
I  put  my  hands  up  than  I  knew  that  I  was  im- 
measurably better  as  a  boxer.  He  did  not  employ 
his  left  hand  as  I  did,  neither  had  he  such  a  turn  of 
speed  as  I  possessed ;  and  I  very  quickly  caused  him 
to  beat  the  air.  But  it  did  not  take  me  more  than  a 
few  minutes  to  know  that  Klaus  was  a  super-man. 
Ping  !  would  go  my  left  hand ;  slash  !  and  rip  !  would 
go  my  right,  but  my  blows  were  as  so  much  water 
on  a  duck's  back.  Klaus  did  not  even  blink. 

No  man  was  ever  harder  than  he  was ;  it  broke 
my  heart  to  realize,  as  I  did,  that  he  could  not  be 
hurt.  His  condition  was  magnificent ;  his  determina- 
tion stupendous.  And  all  he  wanted,  all  he  sought, 
was  to  get  to  close  quarters,  and  then,  no  matter 
how  I  slashed  and  cut  and  stabbed,  to  reach  my  body. 

"  I  do  not  pretend  to  box ;  I  am  not  clever,  but, 
my  boy,  if  I  can  only  get  close  to  you  I  will  make 

your  ribs  cave  in,"  he  seemed  to  say. 

64 


My  Fights  with  Ledoux  and  Others 

And  on  this  day  Frank  Klaus  was  a  king  among 
in-fighters. 

"  Hit  me  where  and  how  you  like,  break  my  jaw, 
if  you  can,  I  don't  mind,"  I  supposed  he  was 
muttering.  "  I  will  get  you  yet." 

I  was  making  points  in  abundance,  and  yet  as 
round  succeeded  round  I  saw  that  Klaus  was  none 
the  worse.  Often  did  I  hit  him  where  and  how  I 
pleased,  and  why  it  was  that  I  did  not  knock  him 
out  at  half  the  distance  I  shall  never  be  able  to  know 
or  tell.  I  hit  him  hard  enough  to  kill  him,  and  then 
by  sheer,  unbelievable  strength  and  an  indifference 
to  punishment  that  was  positively  uncanny,  he  forced 
himself  to  close  quarters. 

Then  he  punished  me  terribly.  There  was  no 
mercy  in  his  soul.  Only  my  determination  to  keep 
on  my  feet  helped  me  to  continue.  Bang  !  he  would 
come  at  my  stomach,  and  crash !  into  my  ribs. 

Klaus  appeared  to  take  a  roguish  delight  in  prov- 
ing that  I  could  not  hurt  him,  and  that  as  an  in- 
fighter  he  was  a  demon. 

Klaus  was  a  demon  ! 

My  strength  was  fast  giving  out,  as  a  boy's  will 
when  he  is  up  against  a  full-grown  giant  of  a  man, 
but,  although  my  legs  threatened  to  break,  I  hung 
on.  There  was  but  another  round  to  go,  for  we  had 

begun  the  19th.    My  condition  was  shocking.    I  was 
F  65 


My  Fighting  Life 

battered  and  bruised  all  over,  but  my  head  was  clear ; 
I  could  still  think  straight ;  my  wits  were  not  twisted, 
and  I  was  sure  that  if  my  strength  would  only  hold 
out  I  would  win  on  points.  I  ,was  now  bleeding 
freely  from  the  mouth,  and  somewhere  about  the 
middle  of  the  round  Klaus  hit  me  in  the  pit  of  the 
stomach  with  all  the  power  and  viciousness  in  him. 
The  blow  caused  blood  to  gush  from  my  mouth,  and 
at  the  sight  of  it  Descamps,  overwrought  and  mad 
with  excitement,  jumped  into  the  ring  and  seized 
my  body. 

And  as  I  felt  his  arms  around  me,  squeezing  and 
pressing  me  to  him  as  would  a  man  possessed,  I 
became  frantic. 

"  What  do  you  do  ?  Go  away,  Frangois !  Let  me 
go!  What  do  you  mean?  Madman!  "  I  cried. 

Pandemonium  reigned.  The  din,  the  noise,  the 
wild  shouts — how  awful  it  all  was !  I  screamed ;  I 
tried  to  break  loose.  But  no!  Descamps  had  the 
strength  of  a  regiment  of  men.  He  wrestled  me  to 
my  corner.  Great  tears  rolled  down  his  face,  which 
was  now  all  twitching. 

"Georges,  my  Georges!  I  will  not  have  you 
killed,"  he  cried. 

And  because  Descamps  jumped  into  the  ring  I 
.was  disqualified.  The  fight  went  to  Klaus. 

In  my  hot  blood  I  vowed  that  I  would  never  speak 

66 


FRANCOIS    DESGAMPS 

(Carpentier's  Manager) 


My  Fights  with  Ledoux  and  Others 

to  Descamps  again.  I  would  not  be  quieted.  Oh, 
the  tragedy  of  it  all !  But  on  the  night  of  this  day, 
when  hotness  had  passed  and  Descamps  was  sick  unto 
death  because  of  what  had  happened,  I  freely  forgave 
the  little,  intensely  emotional  man. 

"But  why  did  you  stop  the  fight  when  I  was 
.winning?  "  I  questioned. 

"My  good  Georges,"  he  replied,  "when  Klaus 
hit  you  in  the  stomach  and  blood  splashed  from  your 
mouth,  I  thought  something  had  snapped  in  your 
inside.  And  I  being  your  father,  I  who  have  nursed 
you  and  reared  you,  would  not  lose  my  little  boy. 
No !  I  was  frightened  for  you — forgive  me,  Georges. 
It  was  my  love  for  you  that  made  me  do  what  I  did." 

I  could  but  embrace  my  dear  Francois. 


CHAPTER   VI 

I  MEET  THE  ILLINOIS  THUNDERBOLT 

DESCAMPS  would  not  listen  to  my  fighting  again  from 
this  day  of  June  at  Dieppe  until  the  following 
October,  when  Billy  Papke,  who  claimed  to  be  the 
middle-weight  champion  of  the  world,  so  twitted  me 
about  my  surrender  to  Klaus  that  I  insisted  upon 
meeting  him.  Descamps  did  not  like  the  match  at 
all ;  he  was  strongly  averse  to  my  getting  down  to 
the  middle-weight  limit,  but  I  told  him  that  which 
he  did  not  know.  After  my  fight  with  Klaus,  I  saw 
the  two  judges,  Rene  de  Knyff  and  Maurice  Bern- 
hardt,  son  of  the  adorable  Sarah.  They  assured  me 
that  had  not  Descamps  interfered,  I  should,  had  I 
lasted  through  the  twentieth  round,  been  declared 
the  winner  on  points.  They,  like  the  referee,  Pro- 
fessor Mones,  who  was  killed  in  the  war,  were  certain 
that  I  held  quite  a  substantial  lead  when  Francois, 
scared  out  of  his  senses  when  he  saw  blood  trickle 
from  my  mouth,  jumped  into  the  ring  and  so  caused 
me  to  be  disqualified. 

"  And  now,  Francois,"  I  said,  "  it  was  not  Klaus 

that  beat  me ;  and,  besides,  even  if  I  have  to  force 

68 


I  Meet  the  Illinois  Thunderbolt 

myself  to  get  down  to  the  weight  so  as  to  satisfy 
Papke,  that  I  did  in  order  to  meet  Klaus,  and  Papke 
can  never  be  a  greater  fighter  than  Klaus." 

This  and  other  arguments  caused  Descamps  to 
consent  to  my  fighting  Papke,  known,  by  the  way, 
as  the  "  Illinois  Thunderbolt." 

I  was  then  eighteen  years  and  five  months  old. 

Papke,  perhaps  without  meaning,  was  very  pre- 
tentious and  bumptious,  but  away  from  the  ring  and 
when  there  was  no  talk  of  fighting,  he  was  entirely 
happy  when  he  was  nursing  and  dangling  and  cooing 
to  his  little  child.  He  was  two  men — one  who  would 
have  you  suppose  that  he  was  very  fierce ;  the  other, 
when  in  the  company  of  his  wife  and  child,  a  model 
of  docility.  He  had  a  round,  chubby  face,  and  had 
quite  a  stock  of  humour  of  a  kind.  When  I  let  it 
be  known  that  I  would  fight  him,  he  was  "  just  tickled 
to  death  at  this  French  kid,"  and  asked  "  if  he  cannot 
beat  Frank  Klaus  how  can  he  hope  to  live  against 
me?" 

The  match  was  quickly  made,  and  we  took  the 
ring  at  the  Cirque  de  Paris  on  October  23,  1912. 
The  crowd  was  a  record  one,  the  receipts  amounting 
to  110,000  francs.  Everybody  was  there.  When  I 
appeared  I  was  almost  frightened  by  the  reception 
given  to  me;  there  was  no  restraint  in  it.  Ladies 
stood  up,  waved  their  handkerchiefs  and  blew  kisses 

69 


My  Fighting  Life 

to  me.  Papke  chewed  gum  furiously  and  smiled 
cynically,  suggesting  by  his  manner  that  I  >would  pay 
very  dearly  for  my  impudence  in  daring  to  meet  him. 

It  was  once  said  that  Jack  Johnson  was  a  past 
master  of  ring  slang  of  a  tantalizing  kind,  but  at  his 
best  and  in  his  most  offensive,  impossible  mood,  he 
could  not  have  beaten  Papke.  His  scorn  of  me,  the 
unmitigated  contempt  he  showed  was  cruel  in  the 
extreme.  He  curled  his  lips  in  a  way  calculated  to 
wither  any  normal  man,  and  the  language  he  used  was 
strange  and  peculiar. 

I  did  not  know  much  else  than  French  then,  but 
I  had  sufficient  knowledge  to  gather  that  he  was  not 
quite  sure  how  much  of  a  frog  and  how  much  of  a 
man  was  in  me.  I  was  a  "guy,"  a  "boob,"  a 
"  stiff,"  everything  but  Georges  Carpentier,  and  he 
had  with  him  seconds  who  counted  the  use  of  slang 
as  a  rare  accomplishment. 

Before  a  blow  was  struck,  Papke,  still  working 
his  jaw  at  express  speed,  guessed  :  "  They'll  bury  you 
to-morrow — nice  boy,  sorry  for  you,  kid — ordered 
your  funeral?  ': 

I  was  reduced  to  a  state  of  mind  by  his  taunts 
that  I  felt  as  I  had  never  felt  before  or  since.  I  felt 
as  if  I  was  on  fire.  The  temper  in  me  brought  red 
into  my  eyes.  So  I  rushed  and  hit  him  with  a  left 

upper-cut  to  the  body. 

70 


I  Meet  the  Illinois  Thunderbolt 

"Oh,  my!  "  he  cried,  "trying  to  hurt  me,  are 
you  ?  Try  again  !  What  a  wallop  !  How's  that  ?  ' ; 
as  he  banged  into  me. 

A  wicked  Papke  was  he  on  this  night ;  with  him, 
everything  was  permissible.  He  was  out  to  slaughter 
me ;  by  his  very  ways,  the  viciousness  he  put  behind 
every  blow,  his  cynical,  sardonic  humour,  the  mock 
sympathy  he  showed  to  me,  his  absolute  and  con- 
temptuous disregard  for  playing  the  game,  filled  me 
with  rage,  so  that  in  the  first  round  I  could  do 
nothing. 

When  I  went  to  my  corner  Descamps,  in  an  ex- 
cited but  splendidly  fatherly  .way,  enlarged  upon  the 
unwisdom  of  losing  tempers,  but  it  was  only  after 
a  supreme  effort  that  I  was  able  to  curb  the  devil 
that  was  in  me. 

Then  I  knew  that  if  I  did  what  Papke  was  after 
getting  me  to  do — to  fight  as  men  will  do  on  the 
stones  and  when  there  is  a  common  recognition  of  an 
"  all-in  "  policy,  I  should  suffer  and  even  quickly  lose. 
So  I  decided  to  box. 

It  is  on  record  that  I  was  soon  far  ahead  on  points. 
With  my  left  hand,  especially,  I  did  much  good 
work;  I  rarely  missed  when  I  struck  with  it,  but 
though  I  jabbed  and  upper-cut  him  and  in  many  ways 
out-generalled  him,  I  could  not  beat  him.  He  did 
not  play  the  game.  When  he  held  my  arms,  he 

71 


My  Fighting  Life 

pinched  the  muscles ;  he  would  also  get  my  arm 
locked  and  punch  me  with  all  his  might,  and  all  the 
time  he  made  full  use  of  his  biting,  vitriolic  tongue. 

It.  was  then  that  I  put  on  one  side  my  early 
resolve ;  instead  of  boxing  and  making  every  use  of 
my  speed,  I  threw  caution  to  the  winds  and  set  out 
to  fight.  I  forgot  completely  how  to  play  for 
safety.  Papke,  as  we  were  at  close  quarters,  would 
say,  "  Come  on,  you  stiff!  Get  right  up  close  and 
see  what  will  happen.  They  will  carry  you  out  of 
the  ring."  And  foolishly  I  did  what  he  jeeringly 
invited  me  to  do.  I  do  not  think  I  ever  suffered  to 
have  my  body  so  punished.  Already  weakened  by 
my  effort  to  get  down  to  the  agreed  weight,  I  had 
had  a  Turkish  bath  before  I  went  to  the  scales,  and 
even  then  had  the  utmost  difficulty  in  doing  the 
stipulated  poundage. 

The  right  of  Papke's,  with  which  he  would 
describe  a  most  unusual  upper-cut,  was  awful.  This 
was  his  principal  weapon,  and  it  ,was  one  that  played 
havoc.  We  leaned  and  held  and  he  punched  in 
holds,  but  still  I  knew  I  was  leading  by  ever  so 
many  points.  But  what  began  to  get  on  my  mind 
was  the  fact  that  the  harder  I  hit  the  American 
the  more  impervious  to  punishment  did  he  appear 
to  be. 

There  was  not  a  single  round  that  was  not 

72 


I  Meet  the  Illinois  Thunderbolt 

chockful  of  excitement.  First,  I  would  come  near 
to  knocking  him  up ;  then  he  would  upper-cut  me 
with  his  murderous  right,  and  turn  me  green  with 
sickness.  The  strength  of  Papke  was  wonderful, 
inexhaustible,  and  on  this  night  I  am  sure  that  he 
hit  harder  than  any  middle-weight  who  ever  took 
the  ring. 

He  would  take  a  punch  on  the  jaw  and  laugh  in 
a  freakish  way,  and,  leering  all  the  time,  would 
wait  for  an  opportunity  to  send  his  right  ripping 
upwards. 

In  the  twelfth  round  I  was  in  sore  distress,  all 
,wobbly  at  the  knees,  but  I  never  thought  of  giving 
up.  Papke,  a  particularly  cute  man,  took  in  my 
condition  at  once,  and  hissed  :  "  Now,  you  boob, 
guess  you  have  got  to  go  through  the  hoop." 

In  the  sixteenth  round,  when  my  head  was 
buzzing  and  strange,  ghostly  noises  came  into  my 
ears,  and  there  was  scarce  any  strength  in  my  legs, 
I  took  three  short  counts,  and  when  I  scrambled 
back  to  my  corner  Descamps  implored  me  to 
retire. 

And  he  had  the  onlookers  with  him  to  a  man. 
I  was  truly  in  a  bad  way.  Papke  had  now  got  me 
in  the  hollow  of  his  hand,  and  he  chuckled 
accordingly. 

There  is  nothing  so  heartrending  as  when, 

73 


My  Fighting  Life 

possessed  of  all  your  senses,  you  know  that  you 
have  not  the  physical  power  to  continue;  a  man, 
conscious  of  his  strength,  and  yet  deplorably  weak, 
is  a  distressing  spectacle.  Such  a  man  was  I. 

Before  I  took  the  ring  against  Papke  I  had  a 
long  and  earnest  talk  with  Descamps,  to  whom  I 
made  the  darkest  threats  if  he  were  to  do  what  he 
did  at  Dieppe,  when  he  stopped  my  fight  against 
Klaus.  And  when  the  sixteenth  round  had  come  to 
a  close,  and  he  begged  me  to  throw  up  the  sponge, 
I  glared  at  him  in  such  a  way,  I  fear,  that  he  wished 
he  had  never  spoken.  But  I  knew  that  I  was  a 
beaten  man. 

I  knew  what  to  do,  but  I  could  not  do  it ;  I  was 
sick  and  weary  and  broken.  So  came  Papke 's  grand 
opportunity,  and  he  pummelled  me  without  any 
mercy. 

When  I  was  almost  falling,  and  it  was  not 
possible  for  me  to  raise  a  hand  to  protect  myself,  I 
nodded  to  the  anxious,  tearful  Descamps,  who  with 
a  shout  of  delight  stopped  the  fight. 

When  I  was  able  to  do  so,  I  walked  across  the 
ring  to  shake  Papke  by  the  hand.  There  was,  I 
thought,  no  cordiality  in  his  shake;  only  pity,  I 
suspected ;  pity  that  I  had  had  the  brazenness  to 
venture  against  him — Billy  Papke,  the  "  Illinois 
Thunderbolt,"  .who  had  wandered  from  his  home 

74 


I  Meet  the  Illinois  Thunderbolt 

for  the  purpose  of  making  a  caricature  of  "  Georges 
Carpentier,  the  best  boxer  in  all  France." 

For  some  time  Papke  remained  in  Paris,  .with 
Frank  Klaus  always  hard  upon  his  heels.  For  .weeks 
a  war  of  queer  words  was  waged,  and  then  they  were 
matched  to  fight.  I  took  myself  to  the  contest,  and 
it  was  the  nearest  thing  to  attempted  murder  I  ever 
knew  or  shall  know.  It  was  a  fight  in  jvhich  there 
was  intense  hatred  and  not  a  spark  of  chivalry.  It 
was  not  nice  to  look  upon.  Each  man  fought  with- 
out a  guard;  it  was  enough  to  hit  one  another  and 
to  take  an  unholy  delight  in  hurting.  It  was  a  fight 
to  a  finish,  and  then  Papke  was  the  winner. 

What  it  took  out  of  them  I  cannot  tell,  but  it 
is  a  fact  that  thereafter  both  Papke  and  Klaus  did 
little  good.  Their  affair  in  Paris  must  have  eaten 
up  all  their  vitality.  It  was  brutal. 

At  the  time  I  felt  the  indignity  of  my  defeat 
by  Papke  more  than  I  can  say.  I  wanted  to  hide 
my  head,  for  I  knew  that  I  had  been  reckless  and 
absurdly  venturesome.  I  should  have  known  that  it 
was  next  to  impossible  for  me  to  come  within  the 
middle-weight  limit,  and  I  feared  that  I  had  done 
myself  much  harm.  It  was  only  Descamps  by  his 
whole-hearted  sympathy  that  helped  me  to  forget 
and  to  remember  that  fighting  for  one's  living  means 

a  life  of  ups  and  downs. 

75 


My  Fighting  Life 

"  There  is  such  a  thing,"  he  declared,  "  as  honour 
in  defeat.  It  is  true  that  Papke  sought  to  kill  you ; 
he  nearly  killed  you,  but  both  he  and  Klaus  taught 
you  much  that  you  did  not  know  about  in-fighting, 
and  the  day  will  come  when  you  will  say  that  the 
hiding  these  men  gave  you  helped  you  to  become 
champion  of  the  world." 

Philosophy  and  Descamps  are  synonymous  terms. 
He  certainly  made  me  a  philosopher;  he  it  is  who 
has  taught  me  not  to  worry  as  to  what  might  happen 
in  any  fight,  and  it  came  about  that  I  emerged  from 
a  particularly  vicious  attack  of  doldrums  and  forgot 
all  about  the  thrashing  I  received  from  Papke. 

"  We  will  for  a  time,"  said  Descamps,  in  his 
little,  modest  rooms  in  Lens,  "  forget  about  Papke, 
Klaus,  and  everybody  else.  There  has  come  one 
Marcel  Moreau,  our  countryman,  a  clever,  brave 
fellow.  You  shall  fight  him,  and  if  you  win  you  will 
get  back  in  the  hearts  of  everybody." 

So  I  came  to  meet  Moreau  in  Paris  on  January  8, 
1913.  Chastened  I  was  then,  and  with  a  better  and 
truer  perspective.  I  saw  things  as  they  really  were. 
I  pictured  myself  the  sky-rocket  of  the  ring ;  up  I 
had  gone,  and  then — how  terrible !  I  had  cojne 
down  with  a  flop.  The  days  when  we  did  the 
rounds  of  the  countryside  estaminets,  the  doubts  we 

had  whether  we  would  have   given   to  us  enough 

76 


I  Meet  the  Illinois  Thunderbolt 

money  to  buy  a  lunch,  the  hard,  unceasing  grind  so 
that  we  might  live,  the  wonderings  whether  I  had 
not  built  a  bridge  of  fancies — these  and  other  things 
did  I  wrestle  with,  and  I  decided  that  if  I  could  only 
beat  Moreau  all  would  be  well. 

Fighting  is  like  all  other  professions.  You  have 
your  lean  days,  and  there  come  days  of  immense 
prosperity;  again,  disenchantment,  and  then  the 
pendulum  will  swing  the  other  way,  and  you  live  in 
days  of  brightness. 

I  often  wonder  when  I  hear  the  public  roaring 
its  welcome  to  me  whether  they  realize  my  days  and 
nights  of  utter  anguish ;  whether  they  realize  that  a 
pugilist  has  his  moments  of  almost  blank  despair! 

And  this  I  wondered  when  I  set  out  to  train  for 
my  contest  with  Marcel  Moreau.  This  young  man 
had  every  reason  to  suppose  that  at  his  weight — he 
was  almost  a  light  heavy — he  would  reach  the  top 
of  the  tree ;  he  was  at  this  time  my  greatest  rival. 
How  I  did  train  so  that  I  could  be  completely 
prepared.  I  did  reach  almost  perfect  physical  fit- 
ness, and,  better,  I  discovered  tranquillity  of  mind.  / 
I  hold  that  no  boxer  who  does  not  know  mental 
happiness  can  ever  hope  to  win  unusual  success. 

.; 

Mind  must  triumph  over  matter. 

There  was  a  great  and  distinguished  crowd  to 
witness  my  bout  with  Moreau.  Rumour  had  it  that 

77 


My  Fighting  Life 

my  contests  with  Klaus  and  Papke  had  sapped  my 
strength;  at  least,  that  they  had  robbed  me  of  the 
"sacred  flame" — a  liking,  a  love  for  fighting.  It 
happened  that,  much  to  the  surprise  of  the  experts, 
I  fought  as  if  I  had  never  known  defeat,  that  the 
superior  weight  of  Moreau  mattered  little,  and  in 
the  eighth  round,  so  punished  had  my  opponent  been, 
that  the  fight  was  stopped. 

We  are  great  friends,  Moreau  and  myself,  and 
he  has  since  told  me  that  I  won  because  I  was 
unnatural;  that  I  fought  like  an  old  man  of  the 
ring,  and  not  as  a  boy,  and  that  every  punch  I 
landed  told  an  eloquent  story  of  the  art  of  scientific 
hitting.  I  am  happy  to  confess  that  my  defeat  of 
Moreau  gave  me  the  greatest  possible  pleasure ;  it 
gave  me  a  new  lease  of  life,  and  when  it  was  over 
I  was  so  happy  that  I  asked  Descamps  to  get  as  many 
matches  as  possible. 

So  he  busied  himself  in  London,  and  there  came 
to  Paris  to  meet  me  Bandsman  Rice.  I  knocked 
him  out  in  the  second  round ;  and  then  came  a  call 
from  the  Riviera,  George  Gunther,  the  negro  whom 
I  had  outpointed  at  the  end  of  twenty  rounds  in 
Paris  in  April,  1912,  having  pleaded  for  a  second 
match,  was  put  up  against  me  at  Nice.  I  beat  him 
in  fifteen  rounds. 


CHAPTER   VII 

MY  FIGHTS  WITH  WELLS — AND  A  SEQUEL 

ABOUT  this  time  I  was  in  such  splendid  shape  and 
>was  feeling  so  well  and  growing  so  quickly  that 
Descamps,  with  much  preamble,  I  would  have  it 
known,  came  to  me  and  said :  "  Georges,  there  is 
the  big  bombardier,  Billy  Wells.  Once  at  Leigh- 
on-Sea,  when  you  were  training,  and  after  a  spar 
with  him  in  which  he  used  you  rather  roughly,  you 
said,  '  Wait  until  I  am  a  little  bigger,  and  then  I 
will  fight  him.'  Well,  there  is  to  be  an  exhibition 
at  Ghent,  and  people  have  come  to  me  and  asked 
me  whether  you  will  meet  him.  Remember  that  he 
is  more  than  six  feet  tall,  that  he  has  a  reach  from 
here  to  there,  that  he  is  nearly  three  stones  heavier, 
that  he  is  the  champion  heavy-weight  of  Great 
Britain.  What  say  you?  ' 

I  recollected  that  as  a  very  small  boy  at  Earl's 
Court  I  had  sparred  with  him  when  he  was  training 
for  a  fight  with  Jack  Johnson,  and  I  was  preparing 
to  meet  Sid  Burns ;  that,  rightly  or  wrongly,  I  had 
got  the  notion  that  it  was  easy  to  find  his  body ;  that 
he  was  a  highly  sensitive  man ;  that  if  I  could  only 

79 


My  Fighting  Lite 

beat  him,  the  best  big  man  in  England,  my  way 
to  fame  and  fortune  would  be  all  the  easier.  So  I 
said  to  Descamps  : 

"Make  the  match  at  once;  and  I  shall  win  it. 
But  if  I  am  beaten — what  would  I  lose?  Nothing. 
I  will  have  the  gamble  of  my  life.  It  will  be 
worth  it." 

So  the  match  was  made.  I  was  then  not  more 
than  eleven  stone  and  a  half,  and  I  should  say  that 
Wells  was  approaching,  if  he  did  not  actually  exceed, 
thirteen  stone.  I  have  a  cutting  from  one  of  the 
London  newspapers  which  riddled  holes  in  the  idea 
of  my  taking  on  Wells,  and  between  the  lines  there 
was  the  suggestion,  plain  for  everybody  to  see,  that 
I  was  about  to  become  a  party  to  a  "  fake." 

I  would  tell  the  writer  this :  far  from  the  fight 
being  a  "  fake,"  I  entered  into  it  because  of  the 
experience  I  had  gained  in  daily  sparring  with 
Wells.  To  me,  to  Descamps,  the  big,  delightful 
Bombardier  had  severe  limitations;  I  knew,  at  least 
I  felt,  that  if  I  could  but  get  to  grips  with  him  I 
would  knock  him  out. 

Further,  both  Papke  and  Klaus  had  taught  me 
much  about  in-fighting,  a  phase  of  the  game  at  which 
you  who  know  your  boxing  will  admit  Wells  does 
not  excel. 

However,  the  match  took  place  in  the  grounds 

80 


My  Fights  with  Wells— and  a  Sequel 

of  the  Brussels  Exhibition  on  Sunday,  June  1,  1913. 
It  was  staged  in  what  was  a  half-completed  floral 
hall.  The  day  was  terribly  wet.  Still,  a  great  crowd 
came  to  it,  among  whom  were  hundreds  of  miners 
from  Lens;  and  when,  as  I  appeared  in  the  ring, 
they  roared  their  encouragement  to  me,  I  said  to 
Descamps,  "  Now  or  never."  Men  of  Lens,  you 
helped  me  to  happiness  and  success  on  that  Sunday ! 

No  sooner  had  we  begun,  however,  than  Wells 
shot  out  his  left  hand  that  seemed  miles  long.  I 
strove  to  get  inside  of  it,  but  the  Bombardier, 
standing  bolt  upright,  a  perfect  boxer,  held  me  at 
bay.  He  was  a  giant ;  by  comparison  I  was  a  dwarf ; 
it  was  David  and  Goliath  all  over  again.  And  crash 
came  the  right  of  the  Bombardier,  and  down  I 
went,  my  knees  almost  breaking  to  pieces.  I 
sickened.  I  could  feel  my  colour  changing ;  my 
head  was  awhirl ;  specks  of  black  danced  impishly 
before  my  eyes.  Yet  I  could  see,  I  could  hear,  and 
while  I  knelt  and  shook  my  head  and  did  battle  with 
the  muzziness  that  had  come  into  my  brain,  I  heard 
the  people  as  one  man  shout  and  hiss.  They  shouted 
and  hissed  at  Descamps. 

"Assassin!"  they  yelled.  "Stop  it!"  And 
for  a  second  or  so  I  felt  sure  that  they  were  right. 
But  at  the  count  of  nine  I  rose.  "  I  will  be  killed 

before  I  give  in,"  I  determined;  but  my  legs  had 
G  81 


My  Fighting  Life 

lost  their  straightness ;  they  bent  horribly,  so  that  it 
was  as  much  as  I  could  do  to  keep  myself  from 
reeling  all  over  the  ring. 

I  was  in  no  sort  of  condition  to  fight ;  I  was 
helpless,  hopeless,  and  why  Wells  did  not  walk  up 
to  me  and  end  the  contest  there  and  then  I  shall 
never  be  able  to  understand.  It  was  ridiculously 
easy  for  him  to  have  done  so.  There  he  was,  to 
me  in  my  pitiful  condition,  as  big  as  a  mountain, 
and  yet  he  did  not  move  towards  me.  His  blue 
eyes  bulged ;  he  stood  as  a  man  transfixed.  That 
I,  having  been  hit  so  hard,  could  scramble  up 
appeared  to  produce  in  him  mental  and  physical 
paralysis.  Here  he  had  me  beaten  to  the  world. 
I  was  faint;  I  could  not  wonder;  the  strength  to 
even  build  a  poor  defence  I  had  not ;  only  in  a  half- 
blind  way  could  I  toddle  up  to  him  and  lean  on  to 
his  huge  frame.  Had  he  side-stepped  me  and  hit 
me  ever  such  a  puny  blow  I  should  have  been 
defeated.  But  he  did  not  do  even  an  elementary 
thing ;  he  obligingly  held  me  up,  and  I  survived 
the  first  round. 

"  How  do  you  feel?  "  inquired  Descamps,  whose 
face  was  all  trouble. 

"  He  is  too  big  and  heavy  for  me.  But  I  will 
see  how  I  go  the  next  round.  I  will  just  hang  on." 

Round  number  two  I  spent  nursing  my  sickened 

82 


My^Fights  with^  Wells— and  a  Sequel 

body.  I  kept  close ;  I  confess  that  I  leaned  on.  I 
did  not  attempt  one  blow  likely  to  take  away  what 
little  strength  remained.  My  eyes  still  blurred; 
my  head  ached ;  I  was  only  half  able  to  know  what 
to  do.  I  know  that  every  man  who  looked  on  had 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  all  over;  not 
one  spectator  in  the  big,  half -finished  building  (not 
even  myself)  thought  otherwise  when  I  entered  upon 
the  second  round.  I  learned  afterwards  that  a  well- 
known  member  of  the  National  Sporting  Club,  when 
I  was  knocked  down,  had  offered  £1,000  to  £3  on 
Wells,  and  there  was  no  taker. 

It  was  then  a  million  to  one  on  the  Bombardier. 

And  in  the  second  round  I  suffered  awful  mental 
agony.  I  went  into  it,  knowing  full  well  that  I 
was  nearly  all  but  beaten;  only  a  miracle,  I  was 
sure,  could  save  me.  Here  was  Wells,  ever  so 
many  inches  taller  than  myself  and  at  least  a  couple 
of  stone  heavier,  and  whilst  I  was  sore  distressed 
he  had  not  been  touched !  If  ever  a  man  had  me 
in  his  pocket  that  man  was  Wells. 

However,  I  assumed  a  face  of  brass.  I  had  seen, 
while  I  was  being  tended  and  nursed  and  soothed 
in  my  corner,  that  although  Wells  had  practically 
finished  me,  there  was  much  nervousness  in  him. 
There  was  a  strange  look  in  his  eyes;  he  did  not 
appear  to  hear  or  understand  a  word  whispered  to 

83 


My  Fighting  Life 

him  by  his  chief  second  and  manager,  Jim  Maloney. 
And  as  I  took  stock  of  him  it  came  upon  me  like 
a  flash  that  even  Wells  was  wondering  what  the 
end  would  be. 

Had  not  this  been  forced  on  my  mind  I  do 
believe  that  I  should  have  given  up  the  ghost  at 
the  end  of  the  first  round.  When  I  had  got  through 
the  second  and  I  had  almost  completely  thrown  off 
the  effects  of  the  mighty  punch  I  had  received  at 
the  very  beginning  of  the  contest,  I  had  hopes  that 
I  would  pull  through.  Let  me  say  that  I  shall 
never  be  able  to  understand  why  Wells,  with  all 
his  physical  advantages,  did  not  insist  on  boxing 
instead  of  allowing  me  to  get  inside.  With  his 
tremendous  left  he  could  have  held  me  off  entirely, 
and  when  I  saw  that  he  did  not  stretch  himself 
to  his  full  and  immense  height,  I  rejoiced  ex- 
ceedingly. If  he  had  only  done  the  obvious 
thing  he  would  have  polished  me  off,  and  it  may 
be  that  to-day  he  would  have  been  champion  of 
champions. 

Doubling  himself  up,  and  thereby  standing  little 
higher  than  myself,  and  by  refusing  to  make  use 
of  his  speed — there  is  no  faster  heavy-weight  in  all 
the  countries  than  Wells;  there  is  certainly  no 
prettier  or  more  stylish  boxer — I  was  able  to  get 

to  grips  and  pound  away  at  his  stomach.     After 

84 


My  Fights  with  Wells—and  a  Sequel 

every  blow  I  delivered  I  felt  him  cringe.  Then  I 
was  positive  that  I  had  a  chance. 

"And  how  now,  my  good  Georges?"  asked 
Descamps  at  the  end  of  the  second  round. 

"  Tr&s  bien,  Francois,"  I  answered  gaily,  and 
the  little  man's  eyes  sparkled.  He  grinned  and 
chatted  and  hummed  a  tune  in  turn. 

Half  way  through  the  third  round  I  was  abso- 
lutely sure  that,  barring  an  accident,  I  would  win, 
for  this  is  what  happened : 

As  I  left  my  corner  I  jumped  at  Wells.  In  a 
second  I  was  hammering  at  his  body  and  I  hurt 
him.  I  could  feel  his  frame  rock;  he  half  grunted. 
He  was  buckling  up.  Descamps  saw  what  was 
happening,  and  when  the  gong  told  that  the  round 
was  over  and  I  sat  in  my  corner  to  have  my  limbs 
massaged,  he  cried :  "  Go  in  for  all  you  are  worth 
next  time.  If  you  do — finis!  You  have  won." 

I  was  now  a  new,  an  inspired  man.  I  was 
strong;  I  was  filled  with  joy. 

As  in  the  third,  so  in  the  fourth  round.  I  leapt 
at  the  Bombardier,  whose  white  skin  had  many 
crimson  patches  splashed  all  over  it.  To  attempt 
to  hit  him  anywhere  but  on  his  body  would  have 
been  fatal  to  my  chances.  To  reach  his  chin  seemed 
impossible.  So,  making  my  body  swing,  and  giving 
to  each  blow  all  its  weight,  I  drove  left  and  right 

85 


My  Fighting  Life 

to  the  neighbourhood  of  the  waist  line.  Wells 
shivered,  and  he  did  not  attempt  to  return  my 
punches.  He  appeared  to  have  been  seized  with 
an  amazing  stiffness.  I  felt  his  legs  tremble ;  every 
time  I  hit  him  I  reduced  his  height.  He  was  a 
man  seized  with  a  cruel  cramp. 

And  then  at  a  signal  from  Descamps — the  best 
and  surest  reader  of  a  fight  I  have  ever  known— 
I  upper-cut  Wells  just  below  the  breast-bone ;  his 
guard  dropped,  and  with  a  swinging  right  that 
started  from  my  hip  I  caught  him  full  on  the  chin 
and  over  he  went. 

He  was  counted  out. 

Before  I  had  time  to  realize  what  had  occurred, 
I  was  shot  up  high  on  the  shoulder  of  Descamps, 
and  the  ring  was  filled  with  people.  Everybody 
howled.  Such  a  scene  of  enthusiasm  I  had  not 
witnessed  before.  The  great  audience  set  up  singing 
the  "Marseillaise."  But  my  heart  was  heavy,  and 
a  choking  lump  came  into  my  throat  as  I  looked 
round  and  saw  the  golden,  curly-haired  Wells  being 
nursed  back  to  consciousness  by  Maloney  and  his 
young  brother,  Sidney. 

I  was  glad  to  get  away  from  it  all.  And  as 
quickly  as  possible  I  made  for  the  big  cafe  close 
by,  and  in  the  quiet  of  a  little  room  I  sipped  tea 

and  ate  a  roll  of  buttered  bread.     Outside  I  heard 

86 


My  Fights  with  Wells— and  a  Sequel 

a  great  crowd  shouting  and  singing,  so  that  I  was 
obliged  to  keep  indoors.  The  manager  of  the  cafe 
came  to  me  with  many  bouquets  from  ladies  twho 
had  witnessed  my  sensational  triumph,  and  hung 
from  them  and  hidden  in  them  were  messages  all 
sweetness  and  tenderness. 

This  victory  of  mine  represented  my  greatest 
accomplishment,  but  at  least  one  English  writer 
kwould  have  it  that  he  doubted  the  bona  fides  of  the 
fight,  so  that  after  I  had  knocked  out  the  French 
heavy-weight,  Laurie,  in  three  rounds  at  Bordeaux, 
and  later  won  a  gruelling  fight  against  Jeff  Smith, 
an  American,  in  Paris  at  the  end  of  twenty  rounds, 
I  was  glad  to  accept  an  invitation  to  come  to  London 
and  discuss  with  Mr.  Bettinson,  the  manager  of  the 
National  Sporting  Club,  arrangements  for  a  second 
fight  with  the  Bombardier. 

Wells  was  delighted  to  have  an  opportunity  of 
proving  that  his  defeat  at  Ghent  was  all  wrong.  For 
my  part,  I  desired  to  establish  the  genuineness  of 
the  contest  at  the  Brussels  Exhibition.  After 
luncheon  at  the  Savoy  Hotel  articles  were  signed, 
and  I  took  the  ring  at  the  famous  club  in  Covent 
Garden  on  Monday,  Dec.  8,  1913. 

Immediately  the  match  was  made  I  went  into 
training  at  Manitot,  some  seventy  miles  from  Paris, 
and  when  I  came  to  London  on  the  Saturday  pre- 
87 


My  Fighting  Life 

ceding  the  fight  I  was  in  the  best  possible  shape. 
In  my  preparation  at  Manitot  both  Descamps  and 
myself  were  certain  that  Wells,  being  such  a  highly- 
strung  man,  was  not  likely  to  have  forgotten  his 
downfall  at  Ghent.  For  kweeks  before  the  contest 
English  critics  were  making  much  of  the  weakness 
of  the  middle  piece  of  Wells.  They  told  him  that 
he  was  long  waisted,  and  news  came  to  us  at  Manitot 
that  Wells  had  been  to  special  pains  to  harden  his 
abdominal  muscles,  for  it  was  "  certain  that  Car- 
pentier  will  play  for  the  body." 

46  It  is  well  they  think  so,  Georges.  But  they 
think  wrong,"  declared  Descamps.  "It  is  good 
though  that  the  English  writers  should  be  so  generous 
in  their  advice  to  the  big  Bombardier.  You  will  see 
that  he  will  range  a  guard  for  the  special  protection 
of  his  body.  That  being  so,  you  hit  him  on  the 
jaw,  and  it  will  be  all  over.  It  will  be  easy." 

When  I  got  into  the  ring  the  theatre  was  crowded 
in  every  part.  Many  guineas  were  paid  for  the 
privilege  of  standing.  It  was  said  that  never  had 
the  club  been  so  crowded  before.  Lord  Lonsdale 
and  many  other  distinguished  people  were  present. 
Mr.  B.  J.  Angle  was  the  referee,  and  M.  Maitrot 
and  Mr.  John  Douglas  were  the  judges.  Lord 
Lonsdale  came  to  my  corner  to  welcome  me,  and  as 

he  shook  me  by  the  hand  a  great  shout  of  cordiality 

88 


My  Fights  with  Wells— and  a  Sequel 

was  sent  up.  I  am  certain  that  nowhere  in  the 
world  is  fighting  done  in  such  a  splendid  and  decorous 
way  as  it  is  at  the  National  Sporting  Club.  This 
night  of  December  8  was  to  me  a  marvellous  ex- 
perience. Had  I  been  an  Englishman  I  could  not 
have  had  a  more  enthusiastic  welcome. 

I  was  three  and  a  half  inches  shorter  than  Wells, 
and  a  stone  and  three  pounds  less  in  weight.  The 
bell  went,  "seconds  out"  was  called,  and  I  rushed 
to  the  centre  of  the  ring  to  exchange  handshakes. 
Wells  came  slowly  and  heavily  towards  me. 

The  packed  house,  which  a  moment  before  talked 
and  prattled,  was  now  hushed  into  silence  by  the 
signal  for  hostilities  to  begin. 

When  Wells  ranged  himself  to  fight  he  had  his 
elbows  in  a  tangle ;  as  I  expected,  he  was  wholly 
concerned  about  his  body,  but  I  saw  clearly  a  road 
to  it,  for  the  Bombardier,  in  his  anxiety  to  cover 
up  his  "  vulnerable  "  spot,  had  an  unnatural  defence, 
and  I  flew  at  him.  In  the  first  second,  with  right 
and  left,  I  hit  him  in  the  stomach.  Wells  had  not 
the  faintest  notion  of  what  to  do ;  it  was  as  if  he 
had  become  petrified.  However,  he  managed  some- 
how to  find  my  right  eye,  and  he  made  it  pink 
coloured,  but  I  brought  my  right  over  and  cut  him 
on  the  bridge  of  the  nose. 

Wells  was  already  in  a  bad  way.     There  was  no 

89 


My  Fighting  Life 

light  of  intelligence  in  his  eyes;  they  were  glazed. 
Many  of  my  countrymen,  overwrought,  shrieked 
"Carpentier!  Carpentier!  "  And  they  could  not 
be  quietened.  And  then,  when  but  one  minute 
thirteen  seconds  had  gone,  I  landed  with  left  and 
right  to  the  side  of  his  face.  Wells  trembled ;  now 
he  had  no  guard  at  all.  I  hit  him  with  left,  right 
and  left  again  to  the  body  and  he  went  down. 

A  great  "Oh!  "  was  shouted  as  Wells  rolled 
over  on  to  his  back. 

One,  two,  three,  and  on  till  ten  did  Mr.  Zerega, 
the  timekeeper,  count;  but  Wells  made  no  attempt 
to  rise.  And  the  fight  ,was  over. 

I  pinched  myself  so  as  to  make  sure  that  I  had 
won  in  an  incredibly  short  period.  For  the  first 
time  in  my  life  I  was  really  excited,  excited  even  to 
the  point  of  breaking  down.  For  a  moment  I  forgot 
the  poor  Bombardier,  but  when  my  eyes  saw  him 
in  his  corner,  his  face  wet  with  tears,  I  tore  myself 
away  from  Descamps  and  my  seconds,  and  I  rushed 
to  him  and  shook  him  by  the  hand.  My  face  burned ; 
I  could  not  speak.  All  I  could  do  was  to  smile 
— inanely  I  am  sure. 

And  around  the  ring  Englishmen  stood  mute.  A 
contest  for  what  was  a  record  purse  over  in  less  than 
half  a  round !  A  great  big  Englishman  beaten  by 

a  boy! 

90 


My  Fights  with  Wells— and  a  Sequel 

Wells  was  drenched  with  water;  his  ears  were 
pulled  and  twisted  so  that  he  came  to.  And  then, 
smiling  pathetically,  sickly,  he  stood  up. 

Jim  Driscoll,  rightly  called  "  Incomparable  Jim," 
had  by  now  taken  up  a  position  at  the  foot  of  the 
ring,  and  began  to  talk  to  Wells  in  an  excited,  jerky, 
even  a  mad,  way.  What  he  said  must  have  been 
awful  for  Wells  to  hear.  The  Bombardier  smiled 
and  said,  "Don't,  Jim,"  and  then  Lord  Lonsdale 
came  and  coaxed  Driscoll  away. 

The  old  champion,  in  a  piping  voice,  would  not 
have  it  that  Wells  had  fought  in  a  manner  .worthy 
of  a  Britisher,  but  Driscoll  did  not  know  what  he 
said.  Then  there  was  a  cruel  show  of  hostility 
towards  Wells.  By  this  time  he  had  got  out  of 
the  ring,  and  was  making  for  his  dressing-room.  He 
returned,  and,  as  great  big  tears  rolled  down  his  sad 
face,  he  bent  under  the  ropes.  With  right  hand 
uplifted,  he  appealed  to  be  heard,  and  when  he  had 
brought  something  like  quiet,  he  said  in  a  voice  all 
cracked  that  he  knew  he  had  a  weak  spot ;  that  he 
had  done  his  best  to  protect  it,  and  did  not  deserve 
the  show  of  anger  against  him. 

"  For,"  he  concluded,  "  it  was  my  one  ambition 
to  beat  this  French  boy."  Poor  Wells!  He  was 
beaten  before  he  got  into  the  ring.  It  is  recorded 
that  while  taking  his  bandages  off  the  Bombardier 

9* 


My  Fighting  Life 

said,  "  I  really  cannot  understand  it.  I  cannot  take 
bodily  punishment — that  is  evident.  I  was  not 
certain  which  course  Carpentier  would  pursue,  but 
I  thought  that  he  would  at  once  commence  to  mix 
matters.  How  he  got  inside  my  guard  the  first  time 
I  do  not  know.  Afterwards  I  was  totally  at  a  loss 
to  defend  myself.  All  I  know  is  that  his  punches 
hurt  and  that  I  could  not  stall  them  off." 

Since  that  night  I  always  regarded  Wells  as  one 
of  the  most  pathetic  figures  in  the  ring.  Charming, 
graceful,  softly  spoken,  a  man  with  generous 
instincts,  a  magnificent  boxer — all  this  Wells  is,  but 
he  cannot  fight.  Physically  he  is  built  for  the  fighting 
game ;  temperamentally  he  is  wholly  unsuited  for  it. 
He  is  perhaps  the  most  uncertain  champion  ever 
known ;  few,  if  any,  boxers  have  made  such  woeful 
failures,  and  yet  in  point  of  popularity  he  is  second 
to  none. 

There  was  a  sequel  to  my  dramatic  victory  over 
Wells — what  I  consider  to  be  one  of  the  most 
romantic  fights  of  my  career.  When  the  Bombardier 
lay  on  the  floor  of  the  ring  there  was  among  the 
astonished  spectators  a  rare  figure  of  a  man,  George 
Mitchell,  a  member  of  an  old  and  wealthy  York- 
shire family,  who  round  about  his  home  had  won 
much  distinction  as  an  amateur  boxer. 

To    Mitchell  the   swift  defeat  of  Wells  was  a 

92 


My  Fights  with  Wells— and  a  Sequel 

tragedy,  a  vicious  blow  at  the  boxing  prestige  of 
England.  Together  with  his  friends  he  declared 
that  it  was  too  awful  that  "  this  pale-faced  French- 
man should  topple  over  the  British  champion  by  one 
blow."  They  took  themselves  to  their  own  par- 
ticular club,  and  it  was  decided  to  wager  £100  that 
Mitchell  would  stand  up  longer  against  me  than 
Wells  did. 

A  week  or  so  later  there  came  to  Paris  a  little 
band  of  Yorkshire  sportsmen  to  hunt  me  up.  First 
they  sought  M.  Victor  Breyer,  and  to  him  they 
made  known  the  purpose  of  their  mission.  Their 
sincerity,  their  complete  honesty  appealed  to  the 
editor  of  the  Echo  des  Sports,  and  at  once  he  got 
in  touch  with  Descamps,  who  later  put  the  propo- 
sition before  me. 

The  idea  was  this.  They  had  bet  £100  that 
Mitchell  would  do  better  than  Wells,  and  if  I  would 
put  the  gloves  on  with  him  and  try  all  I  knew  to 
knock  him  out  they  would  pay  me  £200.  The 
money  did  not  concern  me  in  the  least  degree;  the 
proposal  was  one  which  I  embraced  at  once.  And 
they  were  delighted,  and  I  could  not  help  smiling  at 
Mitchell,  who  pleaded,  "  I  want  you  to  hit  me  as 
hard  as  you  possibly  can.  Please  do  not  spare  me 
in  the  least.  I  want  you  to  imagine  that  you  are 
up  against  Wells  again.  I  should  hate  to  win  any 

93 


My  Fighting  Life 

money  if  you  treated  me  kindly,  because  it  would 
not  be  fair.  I  want  to  see  whether  I  can  go  one 
better  than  Wells.  No  larks,  please." 

I  agreed,  and  a  few  days  later  a  ring  was  pitched 
in  a  room  in  the  Latin  Quartier.  It  belonged  to 
the  Franco-Swiss  Professor  Lerda,  a  teacher  of 
physical  culture,  who  was  the  referee.  It  was 
decided  that  only  one  hundred  specially  invited 
guests  should  look  on,  and  they  were  sportsmen  of 
the  best  possible  class. 

I  looked  round  for  Mitchell,  and  when  he 
appeared,  laughing  like  a  great  big  boy  out  for  a 
holiday,  he  seemed  to  be  ever  so  much  taller  than 
in  his  ordinary  clothes.  Descamps  looked  upon 
him  for  the  first  time,  and  when  he  had  taken 
full  stock  and  had  carefully  noted  his  considerable 
height  and  perfect  condition,  he  gave  a  low  whistle 
— a  whistle  of  apprehension. 

And  I  wondered  whether  I  had  been  rash. 
Descamps  most  emphatically  believed  that  I  would 
bump  against  trouble,  and  as  I  sat  in  my  corner  he 
whispered,  "  Georges,  you  must  really  oblige  this 
splendid  Englishman  to  the  full.  If  you  hit  him 
first,  it  will  be  all  right;  if  he  hits  you  first,  then, 
my  son,  it  will  be  terrible." 

Lerda  ordered  us  to  begin.  As  Mitchell  stretched 
himself  to  his  full  height  a  great  shout  went  up,  and 

94 


My  Fights  with  Wells— and  a  Sequel 

from  all  round  the  room  came,  "  Now,  George, 
show  them  what  Yorkshire  can  do." 

I  went  for  Mitchell  at  once — I  was  taking  no 
chances — and  with  my  left  hand  I  landed  in  the  pit 
of  his  stomach ;  with  my  right  I  hammered  his 
head,  and  I  expected  he  would  fall  with  a  bang. 
Merely  did  Mitchell  wobble  and  half  reel.  He 
shifted  and  skipped  round  the  ring,  and  I  was  after 
him  full  tilt.  I  was  annoyed  that  I  had  not  knocked 
him  out  with  the  first  punch,  for  that  was  my 
intention.  And  yet  I  was  filled  .with  admiration 
for  this  clean  giant  of  a  man. 

When  Mitchell's  friends  realized  that  he  had  not 
gone  down  they  shouted  their  joy.  Mitchell  smiled 
good-naturedly  as  I  chased  after  him,  and  so 
endeavoured  to  carry  out  my  compact.  He  covered 
up  in  such  a  way  that  he  might  have  been  clad  in 
a  suit  of  armour.  I  tried  for  his  chin,  but  I  could 
not  reach  it,  and  the  seconds  ;were  passing,  to  the 
unbounded  glee  of  the  Yorkshiremen,  each  of  whom 
was  looking  on  with  watch  in  hand.  This  race 
against  time — I  had  to  knock  Mitchell  out  in  less 
than  seventy-three  seconds  else  he  and  his  friends 
would  win  their  wager — was  glorious. 

I  plunged  into  the  spirit  of  the  thing  as  if  a 
fortune  were  at  stake.  So  I  went  for  his  body. 
Mitchell  half  dropped  his  guard,  and  I  punched  him 

95 


My  Fighting  Life 

to  the  floor.  He  got  up  after  a  short  count,  and  I 
knocked  him  down  for  the  second  time.  But  he 
again  rose,  and  although  he  was  by  this  time 
decidedly  the  worse  for  wear,  he  was  on  his  feet,  and 
a  fraction  more  than  two  minutes  had  passed.  And, 
holding  up  a  little  longer,  had  gone  "one  better 
than  Wells." 

His  friends  screamed  and  roared  their  delight. 
But  Mitchell,  I  am  sure,  did  not  realize  that  he  had 
pulled  off  the  wager,  for  he  squared  up  to  me,  his 
lips  pressed  tight,  and  determination  writ  all  over 
his  manly  face.  He  was  still  full  of  fight.  Work- 
ing him  into  a  corner  so  that  he  could  not  escape 
me,  I  feinted  with  the  left,  and  brought  the  right 
over  and  knocked  him  out. 

Mitchell  rolled  over,  and  was  seized  and  carried 
away  by  his  friends,  whose  manner  suggested  that 
Mitchell  had  won  the  greatest  conquest  of  his  life. 

It  was  a  great  relief  to  me  when  he  came  round. 
I  was  afraid  that  I  had  hurt  him.  Mitchell  shook 
himself,  felt  his  jaw  as  if  he  were  not  sure  whether 
it  had  been  hopelessly  splintered,  and,  laughing 
uproariously,  declared  with  mock  bravado  :  "  I  have 
wiped  out  the  stain  on  English  boxing.  Now  we 
will  all  go  to  dinner  and  make  merry,  for  all  is  well 
in  the  world." 

This  little  affair  with  Mitchell  helped  me  more 

96 


My  Fights  with  Wells— and  a  Sequel 

than  anything  else  to  understand  the  young  men  of 
England.  Mitchell  made  me  think.  He  taught  me 
to  understand  what  is  meant  when  it  is  said  :  "  That 
man  is  one  of  the  best;  he  is  a  sport." 

We  became  great  friends,  did  Mitchell  and  I, 
and  less  than  a  year  afterwards  he,  like  myself,  went 
to  the  war.  I  am  alive,  but  George  Mitchell  lies 
66  out  there."  I  am  not  an  unusually  emotional 
man,  I  have  never  been  suspected  of  being  hysterical ; 
but  when  they  came  to  me  in  1916  and  told  me 
that  he  had  been  killed,  I  took  myself  into  a  corner, 
bit  my  lips  so  that  blood  came  from  them,  and 
cried. 

George  Mitchell  would  not  have  had  any  other 
death.  If  it  is  ever  possible,  I  will  go  to  the  grave 
of  George  Mitchell  and  say  to  him,  "  George,  I 
know  how  you  fought.  You  kept  your  guard  high, 
and  you  met  death  without  flinching." 

The  last  time  I  saw  him  was  in  a  cafe  in  Mont- 
martre,  and  I  remember  him  saying,  as  he  toasted 
me  in  a  glass  of  wine : 

"  Carpentier,  I  thought  Wells  went  down  too 
easily.  But  I  did  not  know  you  as  I  know  you  now. 
It  was  impudence  of  me  to  say  that  I  could  go  one 
better  than  the  Bombardier;  and  I  shall  always 
regret  that,  in  my  stupid  and  hot-headed  way,  I 

thought  so  little  of  him  as  a  fighter.     I  don't  now, 

H  97 


My  Fighting  Life 

Carpentier,  for  now  I  know  you  are  a  wonderful 
fellow.  If  only  you  were  a  Yorkshireman !  '  And 
then,  after  a  loud,  boyish  laugh,  he  asked:  "  But, 
I  say,  were  you  really  all  out  to  finish  me  right 
away?  If  you  weren't,  I  shall  never  forgive  you." 

"Mr.  Mitchell,"  I  replied,  "if  I  could  have 
knocked  your  head  off  at  old  Lerda's  school  you 
would  not  have  been  here." 

And  with  that  good  George  Mitchell  was  happy. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

FIGHTS   IN    1914 

FOLLOWING  my  second  match  with  Wells  I  met  that 
very  good  and  genial  Irishman,  Pat  O'Keefe,  on 
January  19,  1914,  at  Nice.  I  knocked  him  out  in  a 
couple  of  rounds.  From  then  until  the  following 
March  I  did  no  serious  fighting ;  merely  did  I  engage 
in  exhibitions. 

There  had  come  to  Paris  again  Joe  Jeannette, 
and  I  think  it  will  be  agreed  that  at  that  time  he 
was  near  to  being  a  world's  champion.  From  the 
first  day  all  Frenchmen  began  to  talk  about  this 
especially  handsome  negro,  because  of  his  tremendous 
contest  .with  Sam  McVea.  I  fell  to  wondering 
whether  I  should  ever  consider  myself  good  and  big 
enough  to  fight  him.  My  second  victory  over  Wells, 
my  quick  trample  over  O'Keefe,  led  me  to  ask 
Descamps  to  seek  a  match  with  Jeannette. 

Descamps  found  Jeannette  not  only  willing  but 
very  anxious  to  meet  me,  and  on  Saturday  night, 
March  21,  1914,  we  took  the  ring  at  Lunar  Park. 
More  than  6,000  people  looked  on  in  a  building  gay 
with  colour  and  ablaze  with  countless  lights. 

99 


My  Fighting  Life 

Clang  went  the  bell.  Descamps  patted  me  on 
my  shoulders  and  I  hurried  to  shake  hands  with 
Jeannette,  who  appeared  to  me  as  some  great 
big  bronze  statue.  Fighting  a  negro  is  a  weird 
business,  and  it  was  as  much  as  I  could  do  to  refrain 
from  dwelling  upon  the  colour  scheme  which  we 
struck. 

In  all  my  fights  I  believe  in  aggression,  and  I 
decided  that  if  ever  it  were  necessary  to  make  haste 
and  never  stop  fighting,  this  was  the  time.  Stand- 
ing on  my  toes,  I  went  for  Jeannette  at  once,  but 
was  sadly  out  of  my  reckoning  with  my  left  hand. 
Jeannette,  by  an  almost  imperceptible  twist  of  his 
head,  caused  me  to  miss  badly,  and  in  a  twinkling 
he  had  hit  me  on  my  right  eye.  There  was  little  or 
no  weight  behind  the  blow,  and  I  was  able  to  shoot 
out  my  left  and  land  with  such  force  that  Jeannette 's 
head  went  back  with  a  snap.  The  negro  set  his 
great  white  teeth  on  parade,  smiling  good- 
humouredly,  and  then  we  got  to  clinches.  The 
bulging-eyed  Cuny,  who  was  the  ringmaster,  pushed 
us,  and  as  we  broke  I  hit  Jeannette  with  left  and 
right  on  the  jaw,  and  down  he  went. 

People  positively  screamed,  and,  like  myself, 
believed  that  I  was  already  far  on  the  road  to 
victory.  But  Jeannette  was  not  the  type  of  man  to 
be  put  out  with  one  blow.  He  simply  shook  his 


100 


Fights  in  1914 

woolly  head,  as  would  a  dog  when  it'cbnfies1  out  o"f 
the  water,  and  stood  before  me  apparently  little  the 
worse,  although  when  he  clinched  I  knew  that  he 
had  been  badly  shaken.  His  breath  came  in  gasps. 

I  was  determined  to  do  my  boxing  at  long  range, 
for  I  had  discovered  that  I  was  much  the  faster  man ; 
obviously,  Jeannette  had  decided  to  fight  at  close 
quarters.  Try  as  I  would,  I  could  not  insist  that 
we  should  always  box  at  a  distance.  The  cunning, 
the  craftiness,  the  defence  of  this  black  man  were 
wonderful,  and  as  some  magnet  he  drew  me  into 
many  long  spells  of  in-fighting. 

Descamps,  with  much  wisdom,  was  for  ever  say- 
ing, "  Box  him,  Georges."  But  it  was  not  until 
the  eighth  round  that  I  was  able  to  demand  that 
Jeannette  should  box  openly.  Then  I  have  never 
been  so  sure  that  I  would  win.  This  eighth  round 
was  all  mine.  I  raced  through  it ;  I  made  it  a  helter- 
skelter,  and  at  the  end  Jeannette  was  palpably 
distressed.  He  had  been  outboxed  and  often 
befooled,  and  for  once,  when  we  did  get  to  grips, 
I  did  better  than  he  did. 

Even  now  I  can  remember  every  incident  of  the 
round.  I  have  never  boxed,  I  have  never  fought 
better  or  with  greater  sureness  of  winning.  I  boxed 
and  fought  as  a  man  filled  with  ecstasy.  Here  was 
Jeannette — big,  silent,  tense,  brave.  Under  the 


101 


My  Fighting  Life 

•/I  ;   ''  *',  '.      ',  •"«'- 

light  of  the  cinema  apparatus  his  bronze  had,  so  I 
imagined,  turned  into  green.  But  his  eyes  were  all 
sparkle — there  was  no  tiredness  in  them ;  yet  each 
time  I  hit  him  I  knew  I  hurt  him  very  much. 

To  the  body,  to  the  face,  to  the  head,  to  the  jaw 
did  I  send  blows,  but  not  a  muscle  did  this  remark- 
able man  of  colour  allow  to  quiver.  I  almost 
despaired  of  making  any  impression  upon  his  cast- 
iron  frame.  I  was  almost  frantic — and  then,  with  all 
the  viciousness  in  me,  I  drove  my  right  to  his 
stomach,  and  Jeannette  half  staggered !  His  legs 
crossed,  he  knocked  at  the  knees. 

"Finis,  Georges,"  cried  Descamps,  now  red-hot 
and  hoarse  with  excitement. 

I  sent  out  my  left  hand  and  brought  the  right 
over  to  the  jaw,  and  Jeannette  reeled.  He  was 
dazed,  and  only  by  holding  did  he  manage  to  survive 
the  round.  How — neither  I  nor  anybody  else  could 
tell.  If  ever  a  man  should  have  been  beaten,  Jean- 
nette should  have  been  at  this  particular  stage.  But 
he  was  not,  and  do  you  know,  he  left  his  corner  for 
the  ninth  meeting  like  a  man  who  had  had  a  miracle 
performed  upon  him.  Instead,  as  I  expected,  of 
coming  up  as  a  tired  and  thoroughly  beaten  man,  as 
he  appeared  to  be  a  few  moments  before,  he  took 
the  centre  of  the  ring  almost  completely  fresh.  I 
could  not  understand  it  at  all.  It  was  amazing ! 


1 02 


Fights  in  1914 

As  for  myself,  I  was  now  beginning  to  feel  the 
effects  of  the  fight.  Still,  I  commenced  the  ninth 
round  by  getting  home  a  right  and  left  to  the  jaw, 
and  followed  with  a  right,  left  and  right. 

Blood  now  trickled  from  Jeannette 's  mouth,  his 
thick  lips  had  become  thicker,  and  I  too  made  a 
very  sorry  and  soiled  picture.  I  also  was  bleeding 
and  splashed  with  blood ;  both  my  eyes  were  dread- 
fully puffed,  and  there  were  many  red  patches  on 
my  body,  telling  of  the  hard  knocks  which  I  had 
received.  I  was  aching  much,  but  never  at  any  time 
was  I  in  such  a  condition  as  Jeannette. 

Half -way  through  the  ninth  round  I  feinted  .with 
my  left,  and  [  swung  with  my  right.  But  Jeannette 
ducked  so  cleverly  that  I  missed  by  many  inches. 
And  I  was  teiribly  conscious  that  I  had  been  fooled. 
My  blood  vas  up.  "  Now  or  never,"  I  decided, 
and  before  the  end  of  the  round  I  had  done  much 
execution  with  my  left  hand.  Jeannette  leaned  on 
me  and  held,  aid  was  twice  cautioned. 

"  Give  him  he  knock-out,"  implored  Descamps 
during  the  inteval  in  my  corner. 

"  How  can  .?  "  I  answered.  "  You  will  have 
to  bring  the  guilotine  to  finish  him.  He  is  many 
men  rolled  into  >ne.  I  hurt  him  very  much  one 
minute ;  the  next  I  cannot  hurt  him.  Bring  me  a 

sledge-hammer ! ': 

103 


My  Fighting  Life 

But  how  very  tired  I  was !  My  aches  became 
worse.  My  eyes  were  very  swollen.  But  I  could 
see  him  quite  well.  No  sooner  had  we  begun  the 
tenth  round  than  I  slipped.  Like  the  gentleman  and 
good  sportsman  that  he  is,  Jeannette,  anid  many 
"  Bravos,"  lifted  me  to  my  feet.  I  made  many 
points  with  my  left  and  right,  but  Jeaniette,  un- 
believably strong,  forced  himself  to  get  to  grips,  and 
I  suffered  in  the  in-fighting  at  which  Jeannette  was 
a  master. 

There  was  more  than  a  suggestion  /)f  wrestling 
in  the  twelfth  round  when,  I  would  hive  it  set  on 
record,  Jeannette  fought  his  best.  I  had  been 
terribly  punished.  My  face  was  covered  with  blood, 
and  I  felt  myself  rocking.  It  was  as  mich  as  I  could 
do  to  last  the  round  out.  When  I  wen/  to  my  corner 
I  was  a  much  battered  man,  but  I  ralljbd  in  the  next 
round  and  gave  as  much  punishment/ as  I  received. 
But  I  was  really  in  a  very  bad  way.  /Yet  I  felt  sure 
that  I  would  win.  I  went  all  out  jt>  end  the  fight 
in  the  thirteenth  round.  I  was  half  cazy.  I  did  not 
care  what  happened  to  me.  Into  Jeaniette  did  I  rush. 
I  did  not  think  or  trouble  about  a  guard;  I  sought 
to  pummel  his  body.  Jeannette  responded  with  equal 
vigour.  I  almost  fought  myself  tc  a  standstill,  and 
my  legs  would  scarce  carry  me  to  ny  corner. 

And    then    the    fifteenth,    wqch    was    the    last 

104 


Fights  in  1914 

round.  It  was  the  greatest,  the  most  thrilling  of 
all !  People,  I  could  tell,  were  hanging  upon  every 
little  incident,  every  blow.  I  fought  like  a  demon, 
though  my  body  was  cracking  and  crumbling.  And 
Jeannette  leaned  on  and  held. 

Then  the  verdict! 

Jeannette,  M.  Franz  Reichel  decided,  was  the 
winner. 

It  was  impossible  for  me  to  realize  that  I  had 
lost.  By  what  process  of  reasoning  M.  Reichel 
arrived  at  his  decision  I  shall  never  be  able  to  tell. 

Descamps  erupted  like  some  volcano.  He  beat 
his  head,  he  scratched  and  tore  himself. 

Jeannette,  thoroughly  tired,  sat  on  the  edge  of 
the  ring,  his  legs  dangling.  His  friends  tumbled 
over  one  another  to  congratulate  him,  but  he  heeded 
them  not.  Merely  did  he  say,  "  Guess  I'll  hurry  off 
home.  I  am  tired." 

The  verdict  was  the  subject  of  much  comment; 
almost  without  exception  every  newspaper  thought  I 
had  .won ;  at  least  I  am  positive  that  I  drew.  Of  the 
perfect  honesty  and  integrity  and  good  sportsmanship 
of  M.  Reichel  there  is  not  the  slightest  question. 
But  I  am  certain  that  he  made  a  mistake.  And  just 
this  little  story. 

A  few  days  before  I  was  to  fight  Beckett,  Mr. 
"Peggy"  Bettinson  entertained  me  to  lunch  at 


My  Fighting  Life 

the  National  Sporting  Club.  In  a  discussion  of  my 
many  contests,  Mr.  Bettinson  recalled  my  battle  with 
Jeannette. 

"Oh,  yes,"  he  said,  "you  beat  Jeannette.  I 
was  astonished  at  Reichel's  decision,  and  many  times 
have  I  tried  to  understand  how  he  made  Jeannette 
to  be  the  winner.  The  only  explanation  I  can  offer 
is  this :  Reichel  before  the  fight  must  have  read 
6  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin,'  and  conceived  an  affection 
for  the  black  race." 

But  I  have  no  regrets.  At  the  time  I  was 
intensely  angry.  However,  my  fight  with  Joe 
Jeannette  was  one  that  any  man  would  have  enjoyed. 
For  though  he  was  black,  Jeannette  was  white 
through.  No  more  chivalrous  man  ever  took  the 
ring. 

Jeannette,  his  manager,  Mr.  Dan  McKettrick, 
and  various  members  of  the  American  party  before 
they  left  Paris,  by  their  sympathy  and  whole-hearted 
commendation,  did  much  to  make  me  forget  the 
bitterness  of  my  defeat.  As  for  Descamps,  he  had 
me  believe  that  my  showing  against  Jeannette  was 
the  best  possible  proof  that  we  had  decided  well  when 
I  set  out  as  a  heavy-weight. 

For  myself,  I  felt  very  tired,  and  from  March 
until  the  following  June  of  1914  I  spent  most  of  my 
time  holidaying.  Now  I  could  well  afford  to  rest, 

106 


Fights  in  1914 

for  I  was  richer  than  I  had  ever  dreamed  that  I 
should  be.  I  had  still  to  reach  my  majority,  and  yet 
the  days  when  Descamps  and  myself  were  obliged 
to  go  about  with  empty  pockets,  wrhen  on  some 
Sundays  we  were  glad  of  a  modest  lunch  as  a  reward 
for  our  "  turn  "  at  this  and  that  estaminet,  seemed 
to  be  all  a  dream. 

From  the  earliest  days  of  my  association  with 
Descamps  I  had  been  taught  to  be  thrifty,  and  before 
I  met  Gunboat  Smith,  the  American,  less  than  a 
month  before  the  war,  I  was  worth  thousands  of 
pounds  a  year. 

The  first  obligation  I  discharged  immediately  I 
realized  that  I  had  become  rich  was  to  install  my 
father  and  mother  in  the  Cafe  du  Champion,  in  Lens, 
and  this  they  carried  on  with  much  success  until  the 
Germans  came.  But  of  the  wrecking  of  my  parents' 
home  I  will  write  later. 

After  my  defeat  by  Jeannette  the  next  contest  I 
had  was  not  a  very  serious  one.  As  a  matter  of  fact 
it  was  of  no  account  at  all,  and  my  opponent,  one 
Philippe  Robinson,  I  knocked  out  in  three  rounds 
at  Reviers. 

At  about  this  time  the  fashion — more  especially 
in  America — was  to  talk  and  write  about  "  White 
Hopes."  There  was  a  whole  army  of  them.  The 

popular  impression  in  America   was  that  Gunboat 

107 


My  Fighting  Life 

Smith  was  about  the  best  of  the  bunch,  and  towards 
the  end  of  June  I  was  seen  in  Paris  by  a  representa- 
tive of  the  late  Dick  Burge,  and  asked  whether  I 
would  fight  Smith. 

The  inducement  was  £4,000.  I  did  not  hesitate, 
and  I  went  into  training  at  Manitot.  Smith,  with 
Bob  Armstrong  as  his  trainer,  one  of  the  quaintest 
and  most  remarkable  negroes  I  have  ever  met,  was 
soon  in  England,  and  I  was  much  amused  when  I 
read  that  at  a  reception  given  to  various  newspaper 
men  he  declared  that  the  fight  would  be  a  "  cinch  '! 
for  him. 

I  allowed  nothing  to  trouble  me  in  my  training, 
which  I  did  in  private.  To  prepare  for  a  contest 
with  the  merely  curious  looking  on  is  an  entirely 
wrong  thing  to  do ;  at  least,  such  is  my  opinion. 

Gunboat  Smith  and  his  sparring  partners  set 
themselves  up  at  Harrow.  He  was  almost  daily 
visited  by  writers  on  boxing  and  members  of  the 
public.  His  work  was  for  everybody  to  see,  and 
entre  nous,  Descamps,  through  a  trusted  friend,  saw 
much  of  the  Gunboat  in  training,  and  the  knowledge 
he  gained  he,  of  course,  imparted  to  me,  so  that 
although  I  had  never  seen  the  American,  I  knew  all 
about  him  long  before  I  took  the  ring  at  Olympia. 
Despite  his  height  and  his  complete  indifference  to 

ceremony — I   should  liken   Smith  to   a  rough-and- 

108 


Fights  in  1914 

tumble  fighter — I  had  the  feeling  from  the  day  that 
I  contracted  to  meet  him  that  I  would  win. 

The  coming  of  the  match  was  awaited  with  the 
keenest  expectancy.  It  was  written  that  London  had 
gone  boxing  mad,  but  I  was  wholly  unprepared  for 
what  happened  when  I  arrived  at  Charing  Cross 
two  or  three  days  before  the  fight. 

I  left  Paris  with  but  few  of  my  friends  to  see 
me  off  and  wish  me  "  good  luck,"  and  as  Descamps 
and  myself  threw  dice  on  the  train,  we  never  imagined 
for  a  single  moment  that  many  thousands  of  people 
would  be  waiting  for  us  in  London.  As  the  train 
steamed  into  the  great  railway  terminus  in  the 
Strand  I  said  to  Descamps:  "There  must  be  a 
riot.  Look!" 

The  station  was  packed  with  people.  No  sooner 
did  we  put  our  heads  out  of  the  carriage  window 
than  a  band  struck  up  the  anthem  of  my  country, 
and  then — oh !  what  cheering !  Before  I  had  time 
to  realize  what  was  happening  I  was  pounced  upon 
and  carried  to  an  open  carriage.  I  was  scared.  I 
trembled  all  over.  Men  and  women  rushed  and  tore 
about  and  scrambled ;  they  slapped  my  back ;  more 
than  one  woman  kissed  me.  I  would  have  run  away. 
I  knew  I  was  deathly  pale.  In  a  stupid,  half- 
conscious  way  I  bowed  and  smiled.  Never  before 

nor  since  have  I  endured  such  an  experience.    I 

109 


My  Fighting  Life 

feared  the  horses  that  were  to  draw  the  carriage  into 
which  I  had  been  put  would  stampede ;  the  band 
persisted  in  playing  music  that  threatened  to  split 
my  ear;  and  all  the  time  thousands  of  people  were 
shouting  and  cheering.  And  when  the  signal  was 
given  for  me  to  be  taken  to  the  Hotel  Metropole, 
which  was  close  by,  it  was  only  after  considerable 
difficulty  that  we  could  force  our  way. 

The  traffic  in  the  Strand  was  held  up,  and  from 
the  station  to  Northumberland  Avenue  I  was  pulled 
through  lines  of  shouting  people.  I  was  glad  to  rush 
into  the  hotel  and  hide  myself  in  my  room.  But  I 
was  not  to  enjoy  the  quiet  I  would  have  had. 

Outside,  people — many  thousands  of  them — had 
given  themselves  over  to  cheering,  and  at  the  request 
of  the  manager  of  the  hotel  I  appeared  at  one  of 
the  windows.  The  sight  I  saw  made  me  dizzy,  and 
I  do  believe  that  had  Descamps  not  come  to  the 
rescue  I  should  have  fallen  headlong  into  the  street 
below.  I  bowed  and  bowed,  and  waved  my  hand, 
but  it  was  not  enough.  Only  a  speech  would  satisfy 
the  people.  And  I  spoke  to  them,  but  what  I  said 
I  do  not  know.  The  spectacle  spread  before  me  was 
so  amazing  that  I  could  neither  speak  nor  think 
coherently. 

There  was  I — a  French  boy — being  nestled  to 
the  bosom  of  a  strange  people.  What  had  I  done? 


no 


Fights  in  1914 

Beaten  their  champion — just  a  prize-fighter,  I  knew 
I  was ;  and  as  I  muttered  and  spluttered  and  grew 
pale,  and  had  no  steadiness  in  my  legs,  I  conjured 
up  before  me  the  tall  Bombardier.  In  the  crowd  I 
fancied  I  saw  him,  stretched  in  his  corner  at  the 
National  Sporting  Club,  beaten  by  practically  one 
punch  in  a  match  that  had  set  all  England  alight. 
And  then  I  was  at  Olympia  against  this  Gunboat 
Smith,  whom  I  had  never  seen,  and  I  wondered 
what  the  end  would  be.  Would  I  win?  Would  he 
do  what  he  had  advertised  he  would  do? — make 
me  sorry  and  sad.  Would  he,  by  his  triumph, 
take  my  place  in  the  affections  of  the  English 
people  ? 

So  did  I  speculate,  and  then,  positively  scared 
and  frightened,  I  was  permitted  to  retire  to  my 
room.  I  had  had  a  rough  crossing,  and  though  it 
was  but  mid-afternoon  I  was  glad  to  be  put  to  bed, 
for  I  was  utterly  exhausted.  But  sleep  came  fit- 
fully. I  would  clutch  at  it  and  then  lose  it.  Sleep 
was  some  will-o'-the-wisp  that  memorable  afternoon, 
and  until  the  night  of  July  16  I  was  restless  and 
fidgety,  so  that  Descamps  worried  and  wondered  and 
feared. 

It  was  not  until  an  hour  before  the  time  for  us 
to  take  the  ring  that  I  was  my  normal  self.  I  then 
felt  as  steady  as  a  rock ;  I  had  no  doubt  about  myself, 


in 


My  Fighting  Life 

and  I  poked  fun  at  Descamps  because  he  looked  as 
if  he  were  about  to  be  executed. 

The  fight  to  me  will  ever  be  an  ugly  dream.  It 
was  the  biggest,  the  most  lucrative,  and  yet  the 
greatest  disappointment  in  my  career.  I  shut  my 
eyes  and  see  and  feel  every  detail  of  it.  Wonderful 
crowd  at  the  ringside — magnificent,  because  it  told 
of  the  world.  The  telegraph  was  ticking  a  few  feet 
from  my  corner,  and  thus  America,  itching  for  the 
result,  was  linked  up  with  the  battle-ground.  The 
scene,  everything,  was  wonderful. 

When  I  came  from  my  dressing-room  and 
looked  round,  the  nervousness  from  which  I  suffered 
upon  my  arrival  in  London  returned.  I  was  not 
frightened ;  I  clung  to  the  belief  that  I  would  win, 
but  the  sight  made  it  hard  for  me  to  cure  my 
imagination.  I  wanted  to  stand  and  gaze  and 
wonder.  The  effort  it  cost  me  to  acquire  something 
like  a  normal  state  of  mind  was  tremendous.  But 
I  did  steady  myself,  and  then  I  took  my  first  look 
at  Gunboat  Smith. 

There  he  was,  with  the  giant  negro,  Armstrong, 
by  his  side — all  angles,  huge,  awkward,  with  a 
monstrously  big  fist.  I  was  giving  away  fully  a 
stone  in  weight,  and  as  I  took  stock  of  Smith  I 
whispered  to  Descamps  that  I  did  not  like  the  look 
of  him  at  all. 

112 


Fights  in  1914 

"Nonsense,"  said  Descamps.  "Georges,  my 
son,  half  a  dozen  rounds,  and  you  will  have  won." 

I  smiled — it  was,  I  am  sure,  a  very  sickly  smile. 
And  Smith  I  could  heard  drawling  out  to  Armstrong 
something  about  "this  French  guy." 

"  Seconds  out!  "  "  Time !  "  called  Mr.  J.  T. 
Hulls,  who  held  the  watch.  Mr.  Eugene  Corri  was 
the  referee,  and  the  judges  were  Mr.  Joe  Garreau, 
of  New  York,  and  M.  Victor  Breyer,  of  Paris. 

At  the  end  of  the  first  round  I  had  discovered 
that  Smith  was  as  slow  and  as  awkward  as  he  looked. 
For  one  who  came  to  England  with  such  a  high 
reputation,  he  was  almost  agricultural  in  his  ways. 
His  greatest  asset  was  his  strength,  and  his  capacity 
for  delivering  what  was  described  as  an  "  occipital 
punch  v  —a  blow  delivered  downwards  to  the  back 
of  the  neck,  which  American  critics  asserted  was  a 
sure  sleep-producer. 

As  customary,  I  pursued  aggressive  tactics.  In 
Smith's  corner  were  seconds  who  thought  the  use  of 
uncomplimentary  remarks  quite  fair  and  part  of  the 
game. 

"  Eddie,  it's  easy  for  you.  Don't  hurt  him," 
they  called  to  Smith  when,  after  I  had  punched  him 
with  left  and  right,  he  came  after  me.  In  the 
matter  of  boxing  I  showed  that  I  was  his  superior. 
Almost  at  once  he  began  to  hit  low,  and  when 
i  113 


My  Fighting  Life 

Mr.  Corri  said,  "Higher  with  your  right  hand, 
Smith!"  he  begged  my  pardon;  but  the  next  time 
he  was  cautioned  he  merely  grunted,  and  in  a  whisper 
vowed  that  he  would  soon  flatten  me  out. 

By  the  time  the  fourth  round  was  reached  the 
American  was  puffing  and  blowing.  I  had  hurt  him 
very  much  about  the  body.  When  I  entered  this 
round  Descamps  advised  me  to  do  everything  to 
knock  him  out.  Franc. ois  was  certain  that  Smith 
Lwas  distressed.  His  advice  I  knew  to  be  sound,  and 
as  I  was  then  feeling  grand,  never  better  in  my  life, 
I  went  all  out  to  finish  the  contest.  By  this  time 
I  could  not  see  a  soul  save  Smith.  I  heard  no  noise ; 
I  heeded  no  chatter.  Only  Smith  mattered.  I  was 
now  my  everyday  self.  The  "  Gunboat v  was 
palpably  anxious,  and  there  was  surprise  in  his  face. 
I  feinted  with  my  left  and  brought  the  right  to  the 
chin  with  all  my  might.  Down  went  the  American 
on  his  knees. 

"  Stand  back !  "  cautioned  Mr.  Corri,  as  I  stood 
on  tiptoe  ready  to  spring  at  Smith  should  he  get 
up. 

The  excitement  was  intense,  and  I  tingled  all 
over.  I  was  sure  that  I  had  won.  The  "  Gun- 
boat," with  eyes  semi-glazed,  remained  on  his  knees. 

Then  bang  went  the  gong,  and  away  I  cantered 

to  my  corner,  the  happiest  youth  in  the  world. 

114 


Fights  in  1914 

"It  is  over — I  have  won,"  I  was  saying. 

"Bravo,  Georges!  Good  Georges!'  cried 
Descamps. 

And  then — cruel  surprise! — instead  of  the  fight 
being  over,  I  learned  that  the  gong  did  not  mean 
that  Smith  had  been  counted  out,  only  that  he  had 
been  saved  by  "  time." 

Mr.  Hulls  afterwards  declared  that  Smith  was  on 
the  floor  for  thirteen  seconds,  but  Mr.  Corri  con- 
tended that  since  it  had  been  agreed  that  he  should 
have  sole  charge  of  the  counting,  it  was  for  him  to 
decide.  It  is  possible  that  Mr.  Corri,  in  the  excite- 
ment of  the  moment,  forgot  to  count  straight  away. 
At  any  rate,  the  watch  showed  that  Gunboat  Smith 
was  put  out  in  the  fourth  round  by  one  of  the  best 
blows  I  have  ever  delivered. 

When  I  realized  that  I  had  to  resume  I  was  sick 
at  heart. 

In  the  fifth  round  I  again  did  well ;  I  was  always 
beating  Smith.  In  the  next  the  end  came,  but  the 
finish  was  one  that  no  man  would  have.  I  was 
declared  the  winner  on  a  foul.  This  is  what 
happened. 

Missing  Smith  with  a  swinging  right,  I  stumbled 
to  my  knees.  The  American  said  that  I  went  down 
because  I  was  hit  on  the  jaw.  This  is  not  the  fact. 
Smith  did  flick  me  on  the  jaw,  but  I  did  not  feel 


My  Fighting  Life 

the  blow  at  all.  I  went  on  my  knees  because  my 
failure  to  land  with  my  right  caused  me  to  lose  my 
balance.  However,  while  I  rested  on  one  knee, 
Gunboat  Smith,  unable  to  restrain  himself,  and 
with,  as  I  thought,  something  like  murder  in  his 
eyes,  came  up  to  me  and  hit  me  so  hard  at  the  back 
of  the  neck  that  I  thought  I  had  been  beheaded. 

Mr.  Corri  immediately  disqualified  Smith.  There 
was,  as  might  be  expected,  a  scene  of  considerable 
uproar.  Smith  and  his  friends  stoutly  denied  that 
a  foul  had  been  committed.  Smith  admitted  that 
he  had  struck  me  when  I  was  down,  but  he  declared 
that  the  blow  was  unintentional,  that  at  the  worst 
it  was  a  very  little  blow,  and,  apart  from  everything, 
he  should  be  given  the  fight  because  Descamps  had 
invaded  the  ring  when  the  contest  was  in  progress. 

As  to  the  blow  which  caused  Smith  to  lose  being 
a  light  one,  I  can  assure  him  that  it  was  a  very 
lusty,  vicious  blow,  and  I  did  not  recover  from  the 
effects  of  it  for  some  considerable  time  after  I  was 
taken  back  to  my  hotel.  And  when  I  came  to  I 
was  as  sorry  as  Smith  himself  that  the  fight  had  had 
such  an  undesirable  ending.  To  win  on  a  foul  is  a 
heart-breaking  experience.  Smith  considered  he 
was  the  unluckiest  man  alive,  and  his  criticisms  of 
Mr.  Corri  did  not  suggest  that  he  had  a  high  regard 
for  British  sense  of  fair  play. 

116 


Fights  in  1914 

There  was  talk  of  a  return  match,  and  had  not 
the  war  come  it  is  possible  that  we  should  have  taken 
the  ring  a  second  time. 

It  was  arranged  that  I  should  remain  in  England 
and  fight  Young  Ahearn,  a  native  of  Preston, 
Lancashire,  who  had  spent  most  of  his  days  in 
America.  He  was  one  of  a  string  of  boxers  under 
the  management  of  Mr.  Dan  McKettrick,  and  some 
little  time  previously,  at  the  National  Sporting  Club, 
had  beaten  Sergeant  Braddock,  then  voted  to  be 
about  the  hardest  fighter  among  middle-weights  in 
England.  Many  competent  judges  saw  in  Ahearn, 
known  in  the  States  as  "the  dancing  master,"  a 
second  Ted  Pritchard.  There  was  not  the  least 
doubt  that  at  that  period  Ahearn  was  a  splendid, 
even  a  marvellous  boxer. 

We  signed  articles,  and  I  was  to  be  paid  £5,000 
whatever  the  result.  But  the  war  broke  out,  and 
I  immediately  let  it  be  known  that  I  would  not 
proceed  with  the  contest. 


117 


CHAPTER   IX 

THE   GREAT   WAR  :    I   BECOME   A   FLYING   MAN 

DESCAMPS,  being  much  older  than  myself,  was  bound 
to  go  to  war.  This  I  knew,  and  when  the  news  came 
to  me  that  Germany  had  taken  the  field  against  my 
country,  I  rushed  to  Descamps  and  found  the  little 
man  already  packing  up. 

"  Georges,"  he  said  as  he  wiped  tears  from  his 
eyes,  "  after  all  these  years  the  time  has  come  when 
we  must  part.  I  am  off  to  war;  you,  my  boy,  are 
not  yet  old  enough.  You  will  stay  behind  until  you 
are  called  up." 

"  If  you  think  that  I  will  allow  you  to  go  by 
yourself,  then  you  do  not  know  your  Georges.  The 
war  has  come,  so  be  it.  I,  too,  will  go  to  war,  and 
as  long  as  it  lasts  I  will  not  take  the  ring  again.  My 
boxing  career  from  this  very  day  is  finished.  It  will 
be  resumed  when  peace  comes." 

"  But  war  is  not  for  boys,  Georges,"  declared 
Descamps.  "  And  you  are  but  a  boy.  Rest — maybe 
it  will  soon  be  over ;  and  your  Francois  will  be  your 
manager  again." 

"To-day — now — I  go  to  volunteer."  I  persisted, 

118 


I  Become  a  Flying  Man 

and  Descamps,  having  packed  the  last  of  our  trunks, 
called  up  Mr.  Horatio  Bottomley,  who  was  giving 
the  purse  for  the  match  with  Ahearn,  and  called  it 
off. 

The  next  morning  Descamps  and  myself  were 
entertained  to  luncheon  by  Mr.  Bottomley,  who  in- 
vited several  well-known  sportsmen  to  join  us. 

In  the  meantime  Descamps  and  myself  had  been 
to  the  French  Consulate  in  London,  he  to  report  and 
I  to  volunteer  for  service.  I  was  determined  to  go 
to  the  battlefield  by  hook  or  crook. 

I  put  my  case  to  the  French  Consulate,  and  it 
was  arranged  that  we  should  leave  London  on 
August  4,  but  that  was  not  possible.  It  was  three 
days  later  before  we  could  start  our  journey.  And 
how  different  it  was  from  any  journey  between  Eng- 
land and  France  we  had  ever  made  before !  Apart 
from  the  vile  sea  there  was  endless  chopping  and 
changing  on  the  railway  ;  no  comfort  at  all,  only  head- 
aching  excitement.  And  when  I  did  reach  Paris  I 
was  sick  and  weary  at  heart,  too  hungry  to  eat,  and 
filled  with  wonderment  as  to  what  I  should  be  told  off 
to  do  and  where  I  would  be  sent. 

Paris  was  an  unreal  Paris — a  mad  Paris ;  its  gaiety 
had  gone — only  tenseness  and  sorrow  and  tragedy 
remained.  The  war  was  but  a  few  days  old,  and  yet 

I  discovered  that  already  not  one,  but  all  my  friends 

119 


My  Fighting  Life 

had  left  home — were  even  then  in  the  thick  of  the 
fight,  and  not  one  but  several  had  been  killed. 

As  my  class  had  not  been  mobilized  I  had  the 
right  to  choose  the  branch  of  service  I  desired  to 
enter.  So  I  plumped  right  away  for  the  aviation 
section,  believing  it  would  take  but  a  few  weeks  before 
I  was  flying  in  the  air.  And  the  prospect  gave  me 
much  joy.  But  I  was  quickly  disenchanted. 

The  right  to  decide  what  service  I  would  go  into 
was  conceded  immediately  by  the  recruiting  officials, 
though  when  I  look  back  I  am  sure  the  old,  bitten- 
eared  sergeant  at  the  recruiting  depot  smiled  in  his 
sleeve  at  the  highly  coloured,  entrancing  picture  he 
knew  instinctively  I  was  painting  in  my  mind. 

"Aviation?"  he  inquired.     "Certainly." 

And  in  less  time  than  it  takes  to  write,  I  was  told 
to  take  myself  off  to  a  camp  at  St.  Cyr,  near  Ver- 
sailles, about  fifteen  miles  from  Paris. 

When  I  decided  on  a  flying  career  I  knew  abso- 
lutely nothing  about  an  aeroplane  or  flying.  All  I 
knew  was  that  an  aeroplane  was  a  machine  on  which 
one  flew. 

The  officer  to  whom  I  told  what  I  wanted  to  do 
smiled  cynically. 

"Oh,  yes,"  he  said.  "  I  have  heard  all  about 
you,  Carpentier.  You  are  the  boxing  person,  aren't 
you?  Ugh!  Drive  a  car?'3 


120 


I  Become  a  Flying  Man 

"  Yes,"  I  replied,  wondering  vaguely  what  on 
earth  had  the  driving  of  a  car  to  do  with  flying. 

"  That's  good,"  he  said.  "  I  want  a  driver  for 
myself,  and  you  are  the  very  man  for  the  job." 

With  that  he  kind  of  side-stepped  and  was  gone, 
leaving  me  to  try  and  realize  that  it  was  the  role  of 
chauffeur  I  would  be  asked  to  play. 

What  a  come-down !     What  a  flop  !  I  thought. 

However,  common  sense  told  me  that  it  was  no 
use  protesting,  and  though  I  thought  a  great  deal  I 
got  ready  to  be  a  driver. 

For  many  weeks  did  I  drive  this  officer  to  and 
from  St.  Cyr  to  Paris,  and  were  it  not  that  I  longed 
for  the  life  of  a  real  soldier  the  job  would  have  been 
most  agreeable. 

It  was  not  long  before  I  was  made  to  feel  that 
the  position  of  a  chauffeur  was  an  extremely  diffi- 
cult and  impossible  one  for  me  to  fill. 

One  day,  after  I  had  taken  my  officer  to 
Paris  and  was  tuning  up  the  car,  a  roguish  little 
poilu  came  and  looked  on,  and,  with  a  con- 
temptuous curl  of  the  lip,  addressed  me  after  this 
fashion  : 

"  So  you  are  Georges  Carpentier,  the  great  fight- 
ing man !  It's  a  lot  of  fighting  you  will  do.  You'll 
never  see  the  front.  I  like  you  as  a  soldier.  They'll 
keep  you  in  cotton-wool,  my  boy;  you  are  too 


121 


My  Fighting  Life 

precious  to  be  shot  at.  It's  not  the  likes  of  you, 
my  son,  who  is  to  be  shot  at." 

What  he  said  stung.  The  temptation  to  knock 
him  down  was  very  real  and  great.  But  I  bit  my 
lip  and  forgave  the  poilu.  My  position,  though  not 
of  my  own  seeking,  invited  the  jibe.  But  I  was 
hurt,  and  at  the  earliest  opportunity  pointed  out  to 
my  officer,  who  was  my  good  friend,  that  unless  I 
gave  up  my  job  I  should  be  put  in  a  false  position. 

At  last — oh,  great  joy! — orders  came  from  the 
War  Office  that  young  men  of  my  class  must  go 
to  the  front.  At  once  I  put  in  an  application  to 
train  for  a  pilot. 

I  had  to  wait  many  days  for  a  reply,  but  at  last 
I  was  ordered  to  proceed  to  a  special  training 
school,  known  as  the  Camp  d'Avord,  which  was 
near  Lemans.  It  was  on  January  3,  1915,  that  I 
arrived  there.  The  work  was  exciting,  and  it  was 
only  after  three  months'  strict  application  and  deter- 
mination to  succeed  that  I  got  through  my  tests. 
There  were  many  days  when  I  feared  that  I  would 
not  succeed  in  doing  so. 

It  was  on  May  13,  1915,  that  there  came  a 
certificate  which  passed  me  as  an  Army  pilot.  My 
joy  was  unbounded.  Never  did  I  stop  to  think  of 
awful  possibilities.  The  idea  that  I  was  about  to 
set  out  on  a  mission  with  Death  always  at  my  side 


122 


I  Become  a  Flying  Man 

never  occurred  to  me.  Getting  my  things  together 
with  all  the  enthusiasm  of  an  overgrown  boy,  and 
suffering  to  be  teased  by  my  companions  who  were 
to  remain  behind,  I  was  soon  ready  to  depart  for 
the  main  aviation  base  or  depot,  which  was  at  Le 
Bourget,  just  outside  Paris. 

After  spending  several  weeks  in  comparative 
idleness,  I  was  ordered  to  join  a  flying  squad  at  the 

front  under  the  command  of  Captain  H ,  a 

splendid  type  of  man,  always  a  sportsman,  and  an 
officer  who  won  much  distinction  and  not  a  little 
fame  as  a  specialist  in  bombing  raids.  As  luck 

would  have  it,  I  was  under  Captain  H for  only 

a  brief  period,  because  my  machine  was  not  suitable 
for  the  kind  of  work  which  I  was  expected  to  per- 
form at  Le  Bourget.  So  to  another  squadron, 
formed  for  reconnoitring  purposes,  I  was  sent. 

From  the  very  first  day  after  I  left  Le  Bourget 
I  lived  in  the  thick  of  the  fighting  for  fifteen  months 
afterwards.  My  feelings  on  the  first  occasion  I 
sailed  away  on  my  aeroplane,  in  company  with  a 
passenger  who  was  to  act  either  as  an  observer, 
photographer,  or  to  register  for  the  artillery,  pro- 
duced a  sensation  common  to  a  boxer  when  he  is 
about  to  enter  into  a  contest  with  a  man  who  by 
repute  is  a  terrible  deadly  fellow — one  whose  style 

and  method  he  did   not  know,   whose  height  and 

123 


My  Fighting  Life 

weight  and  strength  might  be  beyond  him.  I  was 
like  a  boxer  who  had  rushed  madly  into  signing  a 
contract  to  fight  without  knowing  the  conditions. 

But  my  feelings,  instead  of  setting  me  wonder- 
ing what  the  result  would  be,  only  heightened  my 
keenness  to  get  to  grips  and  take  my  chances.  I 
relished  the  adventure  of  it  all.  I  felt  that  my 
machine  would  do  anything  for  me ;  it  would  do 
anything  I  commanded.  There  was  the  zest,  the 
piquancy  of  the  thing — to  be  shot  at,  to  have 
machine  trouble,  to  have  an  unhappy  accident,  I 
did  not  dream  of.  I  felt  that  there  was  no  sport 
like  it ;  the  mind,  the  body,  the  soul — everything 
tingled.  To  flirt  with  and  cheat  Death,  to  do  what 
now  seems  impossible,  was  glorious  intoxication. 
Bullets  have  many  times  whistled  round  and  about 
my  aeroplane ;  shells  have  often  burst  perilously  near 
to  it ;  frequently  has  it  rocked  ominously,  like  some 
drunken  thing,  and  on  one  occasion,  when  I  was 
flying  over  the  Vosges  mountains,  my  motor  stopped. 

The  silence  was  indescribable.  And  in  silence  I 
believe  I  grinned  and  leered.  I  clutched  to  the  hope 
that  I  should  live  through  it.  The  sense  of  quiet, 
the  feeling  of  utter  and  dreadful  loneliness,  of 
impotency,  made  me  shudder.  The  great  mountains 
down  below,  that  seemed  to  beckon  and  jeer  and 

make  ugly  faces  at  me,  quickened  my  senses. 

124 


I  Become  a  Flying  Man 

I  dared  to  risk  a  landing.  And  I  prayed  that 
the  mountains  would  hold  and  catch  me. 

Down,  down,  down  I  glided,  gently,  gracefully, 
like  some  majestic  bird.  Would  I  land?  Down, 
down,  down  I  went. 

Imagine  yourself  at  the  ringside.  You  see  things 
which  a  boxer  neither  sees  nor  feels;  it  is  possible 
that  you  see  one  or  other  of  the  fighters  waging  a 
battle  with  all  the  odds  against  him;  you  feel  pain 
when  he  feels  no  pain ;  the  blows  hurt  you  more 
than  they  hurt  the  boxer,  for  the  reason  that  he  is 
made  impervious  to  pain  by  being  in  the  very  throes 
of  the  fight.  His  concentration  on  beating  his 
opponent  lessens  his  consciousness  that  he  is  being 
hammered  into  defeat. 

This,  if  you  can  understand  my  simile,  was 
exactly  my  position  when  I  plunged  into  the  fight- 
ing at  Champagne.  I  saw  in  it  at  that  time  nothing 
abnormal ;  it  was  just  a  phase  of  the  war,  and,  like 
every  other  airman,  the  fact  that  I  was  called  upon 
to  fly  for  hours  every  day  with  the  possibility,  even 
probability,  of  being  potted  and  done  for  I  regarded 
as  part  and  parcel  of  my  ordinary  work. 

To  go  up  alone  as  I  did,  to  give  sight  to  the 
gunners,  I  counted  as  an  ordinary  circumstance. 
When  you  get  used  to  your  machine  your  confidence 

in  it  is  remarkable ;  you  come  to  believe  that  it  is 

125 


My  Fighting  Life 

fool-proof,  that  it  will  not  take  to  performing 
impossible  capers.  And  for  some  time  I  flew  over 
the  enemy's  country  without  experiencing  anything 
more  alarming  than  being  shot  at  from  below. 

It  was  when  I  had  my  first  fight  high  in  the  air 
that  I  realized  I  really  lived  in  a  world  of  touch  and 
go.  Still,  like  every  aviator,  I  longed  for  a  scrap. 
I  am  happy  to  say  that  although  my  machine  was 
not  of  the  speediest  type  and  lacked  the  mobility  of 
the  true  or  accepted  fighting  machine,  I  came  out 
of  half-a-dozen  combats  without  a  scratch.  You 
.would  think,  perhaps,  when  you  go  for  an  enemy, 
and  when  quickness  of  decision  and  perfect  control 
of  your  machine  mean  everything,  that  you  fear 
awful  possibilities.  But  you  do  nothing  of  the  kind. 
You  live  and  gloat  in  your  confidence  in  yourself 
and  your  machine. 

In  September,  1915,  I  had  a  terrible  experi- 
ence. The  weather  was  foggy,  and  flying  meant 
so  much  groping.  I  felt  like  a  boxer  whose  head 
is  sent  swimming  by  a  crack  on  the  jaw.  It  was 
necessary,  so  foggy  was  it,  in  order  to  keep  my 
gunners  posted  with  the  progress  of  our  offensive, 
that  I  should  fly  very  low.  Time  after  time  I  was 
subjected  to  rifle  fire  from  the  German  infantry, 
and  my  'plane  was  riddled  with  bullets.  Yet  I 

escaped  unhurt. 

126 


I  Become  a  Flying  Man 

It  was  as  the  result  of  this  bit  of  work  that 
I  received  my  first  mention  in  the  Orders  of  the 
Day.  In  them  it  was  recorded  : 

"  On  September  25  had  no  hesitation  in  flying 
at  a  height  less  than  200  metres  over  the  enemy 
lines  during  the  action.  Showed  in  many  instances 
remarkable  bravery  and  energy,  returning  home 
with  his  machine  pierced  by  bullets  and  shell 
splinters." 

And  at  a  later  date  I  was  awarded  the  Croix 
de  Guerre  with  palm. 

Our  unit  had  suffered  so  heavily  that  we  were 
rested.  It  was  about  this  time  that  I  received  news 
of  my  father,  mother  and  sister.  I  had  not  had  a 
single  message  as  to  how  they  were  faring  since  the 
Germans  seized  Lens  in  October,  1914.  The 
message  came  to  me  through  the  good  offices  of  a 
German  soldier. 

It  appears  that  while  Lens  was  hemmed  in  and 
taken  a  German  N.C.O.  was  billeted  in  my  parents' 
house.  Strange,  for  the  Germans  do  not  like  box- 
ing, this  soldier  knew  much  about  the  ring,  also 
Rugby  football,  and  he  told  my  people  that  he  had 
seen  me  box.  When  he  left  them  he  promised  that 

somehow  he  would  get  in  touch  with  me  and  let  me 

127 


My  Fighting  Life 

know  that  they  were  alive  and  well.  And  to  his 
everlasting  credit  he  redeemed  his  promise.  Through 
some  of  his  friends,  who  were  in  Switzerland,  this 
German  managed  to  get  a  short  note  to  me.  He 
is  the  one  German  I  would  forgive.  His  note  I  shall 
ever  treasure. 

Following  a  much-needed  rest  at  Camp  de 
Mailly,  I  returned  to  the  firing  line  to  join  a  new 
squad.,  which  was  quartered  at  a  place  right  in 
front  of  Verdun.  The  German  push  in  1916  had 
just  commenced.  All  the  fighting  I  had  experienced 
and  seen  before  was  not  to  be  compared  with  the 
fighting  at  Verdun.  I  have  read  Dante's  "  Inferno." 
Verdun  might  very  well  have  been  the  inferno 
created  by  Dante.  Together  with  my  countrymen, 
I  lived  in  hell  for  six  long  months.  It  was  as  if  the 
whole  world  was  vomiting  its  spite  against  a  com- 
munity of  folk  locked  up.  We  French  were  a  wall ; 
the  Germans  were  a  mighty  battering-ram.  All  the 
devices  of  the  devil  were  brought  into  play  against 
us.  We  rocked  and  swayed,  but  we  never  broke. 
I  reached  the  immortal  sector  at  the  end  of  March, 
1916. 

One  volunteer  from  each  flying  unit  was  asked 
to  serve  as  liaison  man  to  the  infantry.  His  duty 
was  to  play  the  part  of  a  "  connecting  agent,"  to 

keep   the   infantry    staff    informed    of   the    precise 

128 


I  Become  a  Flying  Man 

position  of  the  troops — both  German  and  French ; 
of  necessity  he  was  obliged  to  fly  low  and  under 
enemy  fire;  he  had  to  run  the  gauntlet  of  anti- 
aircraft guns,  also  machine  guns  and  rifles.  The 
liaison  man  was  scout,  detective,  adventurer-in-chief ; 
the  ears,  the  signpost,  the  watch-dog,  the  guide  to 
his  infantry.  On  many  occasions,  so  as  to  discharge 
my  duty  properly  and  thoroughly,  I  flew  as  low  as 
one  hundred  yards,  and  right  in  the  heart  of  the 
battle. 

Although  the  work  of  a  liaison  man  (for  such 
I  became)  was  perilous  in  the  extreme,  it  had  not 
the  brilliance,  the  exhilaration  of  sheer  fighting  in 
the  air.  There  is  nothing  so  splendidly  spectacular 
as  climbing  ever  so  high,  and  then  darting  to 
meet  a  Boche  and  engage  in  a  fight  to  the 
death. 

To  see  an  air  combat  is  to  have  a  hair-raising 
experience,  but  to  watch  a  liaison  man  you  would 
imagine  that  he  is  merely  flying.  The  spectator 
cannot  realize,  because  he  is  so  far  away,  that  oftener 
than  not  the  pilot  is  passing  through  fire,  that  he 
is  a  target  to  be  shot  at. 

But  I  was  pleased  to  have  been  a  liaison  man 
instead  of  a  hunting  aviator  during  the  gigantic 
struggle  at  Verdun.  The  life  I  lived  was  a  glorious 

one;  it  fascinated  me  enormously,  and  it  gave  me 
j  129 


My  Fighting  Life 

an  opportunity  of  knowing  and  understanding  the 
heroism  of  the  French  infantry. 

Of  all  the  spectacles  which  I  witnessed,  none 
made  such  an  impression  upon  me  as  that  which  I 
saw  on  October  2,  .when  the  grand  smash  was  made 
for  the  famous  fort  of  Douaumont.  Our  infantry 
had  orders  to  get  there  at  all  costs.  Their 
enthusiasm,  their  high  spirits,  their  determination, 
and  their  confidence  that  they  would  succeed  were 
such  that  nothing  on  earth  could  have  held  them 
back.  I  witnessed  all  the  phases  of  the  attack  from 
my  aeroplane,  from  the  beginning  of  the  intense 
bombardment  to  the  tragic,  awe-inspiring  moment 
\vhen  our  brave  poilus  swarmed  like  millions  of  ants 
over  the  parapets  and  rushed  with  an  all-conquering 
rush  across  the  shell-swept  area  to  the  fort  where 
the  Germans  lay  in  readiness  for  them  with  guns 
and  every  conceivable  death-dealing  device. 

What  an  attack !  It  was  unbelievable,  indescrib- 
able. The  fight  did  not  ebb  and  flow,  for  our  men 
were  inspired ;  they  were  drunk  with  enthusiasm, 
and,  as  I  watched  them  from  above,  the  temptation 
to  swoop  down,  to  get  out  of  my  machine  and 
become  part  of  the  sweeping,  unstoppable  tide  of 
infantrymen  was  hard  to  conquer.  I  have  lived  and 
feasted  and  gloated  on  those  moments  many  times, 

and  then,  when  I  have  given  myself  over  to  reflection, 

130 


CARPENTIER    WHEN    AN    AIRMAN 


I  Become  a  Flying  Man 

the  feeling  that  the  great  world  will  never  know  the 
countless  deeds  of  heroism  has  made  me  mad.  We 
may  only  know  isolated  instances  of  giant  bravery. 

It  has  been  set  down  that  the  aviator  played 
an  imperishable  part  in  effecting  the  capture  of 
Douaumont,  and  my  observer  and  myself  were 
complimented  on  the  field  by  the  general  command- 
ing the  division  which  took  the  fort. 

Once  again  my  'plane  was  riddled  with  bullets, 
and  one  bullet  went  right  through  my  helmet.  A 
few  days  later  my  name  again  appeared  in  the 
Orders  of  the  Day,  with  this  mention  : 

"  Pilot  of  great  skill  and  bravery,  ever  willing  for 
the  most  perilous  missions.  Brilliantly  distinguished 
himself  during  the  attack  on  Douaumont,  October 
2,  1916,  by  flying  over  the  lines  at  a  very  low 
altitude  during  more  than  four  hours,  thus  showing 
complete  disregard  for  danger." 

As  a  result  I  was  decorated  with  the  Medaille 
Militaire.  It  was  presented  to  me  just  behind 
Verdun  by  President  Poincare  on  the  day  he  visited 
the  immortal  battlefield  on  November  5,  1916,  in 
the  presence  of  General  Nivelle. 

I  have  publicly  confessed  that  on  my  arrival  in 
London  in  July,  1914,  for  the  fight  with  Gunboat 


My  Fighting  Life 

Smith  I  was  absolutely  frightened  by  the  reception 
given  to  me  by  the  English  people,  but  I  do  not 
think  I  have  suffered  a  more  emphatic  knock-out 
than  when  the  French  President  pinned  the  Medaille 
Militaire  on  my  breast  by  the  side  of  the  Croix  de 
Guerre.  Following  the  decoration,  I  was  on  the 
point  of  collapse.  Reaction  had  set  in.  I  was  sick 
and  weary,  and  my  mind  began  to  dwell  upon 
what  I  had  experienced  and  endured  for  six  long, 
murderous  months.  It  was  necessary  that  I  should 
take  to  my  bed,  and  after  a  while  I  was  declared  to 
be  unfit  for  my  duties.  I  was  sent  on  an  ambulance 
to  hospital  behind  the  lines.  My  condition  was 
never  really  dangerous,  but  it  was  serious,  and 
eventually  the  doctors  said  that  I  was  unfitted  for 
further  active  service. 


132 


CHAPTER    X 

MILITARY   BOXING 

FOR  some  time  I  stayed  on  the  Riviera,  and  gradually 
got  well,  but  I  never  was  in  a  condition  to  fight 
again.  So  it  came  about  that  I  was  sent  to  a 
military  school  at  Joinville  le  Pont,  which  is  a  few 
miles  from  Paris,  and  there  I  became  a  physical 
instructor.  My  life  and  work  there  made  a  new 
man  of  me.  I  began  to  gain  weight  and  I  lost 
nervousness,  and  the  day  came  when  I  longed  to 
return  to  the  ring.  I  had  not  been  on  active  service 
long  when  I  feared  that  I  should  never  box  again. 
I  doubted  .whether  I  should  live  through  it  all,  and 
I  even  feared  to  put  the  gloves  on  and  have  a  friendly 
spar.  I  could  scarce  trust  myself. 

But  one  day  I  chanced  to  be  in  Paris,  and  looked 
in  at  one  of  the  several  boxing  academies  in  the 
city.  There  young  men  were  boxing,  among  them 
Badoud,  the  middle-weight,  who  once  defeated  that 
wonderfully  clever  boxer,  Johnny  Basham.  I  longed 
to  have  a  try  to  see  whether  I  could  really  box  as 
I  used  to  do,  but  I  was  afraid  to  blunder  in  the 

presence  of  so  many  people. 

133 


My  Fighting  Life 

Badoud  must  have  known  what  was  passing 
through  my  mind,  for  he  said,  "  What  about 
sparring  with  me? "  Excellent  idea,  everybody 
declared,  and  after  much  persuasion  and  with  not  a 
little  fear,  I  took  off  my  tunic  and  put  on  the 
gloves. 

Now,  Badoud  is  the  type  of  boxer  who  could  not 
spar  gently  though  he  tried  ever  so  hard.  I  Jet  him 
know  that  I  was  in  no  fighting  shape,  that  I  had 
done  no  boxing  for  four  years,  and  asked  him  not 
to  be  too  severe.  This  was  agreed,  but  no  sooner 
had  we  struck  a  fighting  attitude  than  Badoud  came 
after  me  like  some  infuriated  bull  and  hit  me  so 
hard  that  he  hurt  me  very  much.  I  remonstrated 
with  him,  but  he  heeded  me  not,  and  again  he 
pummelled  me  for  all  he  was  worth,  so  that  I  feared 
that  he  would  put  me  out. 

Without  saying  a  word,  I  feinted  with  my  left 
and  landed  with  my  right  so  that  I  knocked  Badoud 
out.  He  remained  in  oblivion  for  half  an  hour.  I 
was  quite  satisfied.  I  knew  that  I  still  carried 
a  knock-out  punch ;  I  was  certain  that  I  would  come 
back  to  the  ring,  and  I  took  the  first  opportunity 
of  acquainting  Descamps  with  what  had  happened 
to  Badoud. 

Here  I  would  explain  that  Descamps,  when  he 
presented  himself  for  active  service,  was,  after 


Military  Boxing 

examination,  rejected  as  unfit.  And  his  rejection 
led  to  his  becoming  a  splendidly  prosperous 
manufacturer.  In  this  way  : 

One  day  he  was  walking  down  one  of  the 
boulevards  in  Paris,  and  met  a  former  amateur 
French  boxer  who,  like  himself,  was  physically 
unfitted  for  war.  He  told  Descamps  that  he  was 
engaged  in  making  boxes  used  for  packing  Camem- 
bert  cheeses,  and  having  a  high  regard  for  the 
business  qualities  of  Francois,  invited  him  to  become 
his  partner,  which  Descamps  did.  The  business 
quickly  grew,  for  Descamps  was  keen. 

And  to-day  he  flourishes  exceedingly  at  La 
Guerche,  some  150  miles  from  Paris.  There  he  is 
very  happy,  and  it  is  there  that  I  do  all  my  training. 

During  the  whole  of  my  time  at  Joinville  le 
Pont  I  engaged  in  all  manner  of  games.  I  learned 
to  play  Rugby  football,  affecting  a  position  in  the 
three-quarter  line,  and  were  it  not  that  now  I 
cannot  afford  to  take  the  risk  of  getting  injured,  I 
should  strive  to  get  a  place  in  my  country's  fifteen. 
I  went  in  for  sprinting,  and  it  is  said  that  I  am  the 
second  fastest  runner  in  France. 

When  I  saw  the  war  coming  to  a  close  I  began 
to  box  pretty  frequently  in  exhibitions  for  charity, 
but  it  was  not  until  after  the  armistice  that  I  again 
took  to  boxing  seriously.  Then  I  sparred  at  several 

135 


My  Fighting  Life 

of  the  big  camps  in  France.  To  one,  ;where  the 
Americans  were,  I  was  invited. 

I  was  glad  to  go,  but  when  I  got  into  the  ring, 
scarcely  trained  and  absolutely  unfitted  for  anything 
approaching  strenuous  fighting,  and  saw  that  the 
soldier  I  was  to  spar  with  was  a  second  edition  of 
Jess  Willard,  I  began  to  quake,  and  more  so  when 
the  big  fellow  plainly  showed  that  he  was  all  out 
to  knock  me  through  the  ropes.  How  his  fellows 
enjoyed  the  prospect  of  his  doing  so !  At  once  be 
rushed  at  me,  but  I  side-stepped,  and  he  missed 
badly  and  sadly,  and  before  he  knew  where  he  was 
I  chipped  him  on  the  jaw,  and  he  lay  sprawling  on 
the  floor  of  the  ring,  much  to  my  relief,  for  had 
this  American  giant  got  close  he  would  have  made 
me  very  sorry. 

One  of  the  most  enjoyable  boxing  exhibitions  I 
had  while  I  was  still  in  the  Army  was  at  the  Palais 
d'Etat,  Brussels.  General  Sir  David  Watson, 
through  the  Hon.  Francis  Grosvenor,  secured  for 
me  leave  from  my  military  school  so  that  I  might 
appear  at  a  tournament  arranged  for  the  amusement 
of  the  officers  and  men  of  the  4th  Canadian  Division, 
then  stationed  in  Belgium.  The  war  was  then  over, 
and  I  was  awaiting  demobilization.  Some  little  time 
previously  I  had  signed  a  contract  to  fight  Dick 

Smith  at  Strasbourg,   and   also  to  fight  the  best- 

136 


Military  Boxing 

proved  English  heavy-weight  in  Great  Britain — 
either  Bombardier  Wells,  Frank  Goddard,  or  Joe 
Beckett— my  fee  to  be  £5,000. 

I  doubt  whether  there  has  been  a  more  successful 
military  boxing  tournament  than  that  got  up  by  the 
officers  of  the  4th  Canadian  Division.  The  Palais 
d'Etat  was  crowded,  and  to  see  the  boxing  came 
the  King  of  Belgium.  The  utmost  enthusiasm  pre- 
vailed. How  very  different  was  it  from  the  time  I 
first  ventured  to  Brussels  in  1910  to  fight  Wally 
Pickard,  the  Englishman,  and  later  in  the  same 
year,  when  I  was  beaten  by  his  countryman,  Buck 
Shine ! 

First,  I  was  entertained  by  General  Watson  and 
the  Staff  of  the  Canadian  Division  at  their  club,  and 
when  on  the  Saturday  afternoon  I  appeared  at  the 
Palais  d'Etat,  the  desire  to  get  back  to  boxing 
proper,  to  return  to  civilian  life,  to  begin  anew  the 
work  of  fortune-building,  to  see  whether  five  years 
of  soldiering  had  robbed  me  of  my  ability  to  box, 
burned  within  me.  Oh,  the  glamour,  the  magic  of 
the  ring!  For  five  long  years  I  had  been  away 
from  the  public,  and  now  when  I  appeared  as 
Carpentier  the  boxer  many  thousand  men  of  a 
country  other  than  mine  rose  and  cheered  me  to  tbe 
echo. 

I  was  taken  to  brave  King  Albert  and  introduced ; 

137 


My  Fighting  Life 

the  Duke  of  Atholl,  General  Currie,  head  of  the 
Canadian  Forces,  many  great  men  was  I  privileged 
to  speak  to  on  this  day,  and  before  I  got  into  the 
ring  I  saw  for  the  first  time  since  1914  real,  earnest, 
tense  boxing,  for  the  Canadian  soldier-boxer,  to  be 
his  real  self,  boxes  with  his  heart  and  soul. 

The  time  came  for  me  to  spar,  and  when  I  dis- 
covered that  I  was  to  meet  a  British  soldier  named 
Child,  once  an  Army  champion,  I  went  to  him  and 
asked  him  to  give  to  our  bout  the  appearance  of  a 
real  fight.  And  he  did.  He  pulled  out  all  that  was 
best  in  him,  and  when  it  was  over  it  was  said  we 
had  done  uncommonly  well. 

The  King  of  Belgium  shook  me  by  the  hand  and 
hoped  that  when  I  returned  to  the  ring  I  would 
know  only  success.  And  I  remembered  that  after 
I  had  fought  Bombardier  Wells  at  Ghent  there  was 
a  big  outcry  against  boxing  in  Belgium.  It  was 
brutal,  it  was  not  wanted,  and  it  was  decided  that 
henceforth  professional  boxing  would  not  be  per- 
mitted in  the  country.  And  here  was  the  King  of 
Belgium  commending  my  exposition. 

Belgium,  of  course,  will  box.  She  is  bound  to 
box.  All  men,  all  nations  must  box,  and  the  day 
will  come  when  glove-fighting  throughout  the 
Continent  will  be  the  sport  of  the  people. 

My  contest  with  the  English  light-weight,  Dick 

138 


Military  Boxing 

Smith,  was  fast  approaching,  but  I  feared  that  my 
military  duties  would  not  permit  my  training 
thoroughly.  However,  I  was  fortunate  to  secure 
indefinite  leave,  and  I  left  Paris  for  the  home  of 
Descamps  at  La  Guerche.  Here  he  had  built  a 
gymnasium;  attached  to  his  house  were  grounds  in 
which  I  could  run  and  kick  a  football.  With  my 
dogs  I  would  roam  the  countryside ;  there  could  be 
no  more  ideal  training  centre  than  La  Guerche.  It 
is  a  little,  old-fashioned,  quiet  world.  There  are  no 
glittering  lights ;  life  is  just  one  wonderful  round  of 
peacefulness. 

Yet  I  was  not  entirely  happy  in  my  preparation 
for  Dick  Smith.  At  first  I  was  filled  with  joy  at 
the  prospect  of  getting  back  to  the  ring  again,  to 
be  with  Descamps,  to  win  again  the  affections  of 
the  people ;  but  as  the  day  of  the  fight  approached 
I  began  to  wonder  and  doubt  whether  I  would  make 
good.  There  were  times  when  going  back  to  my 
old  life  again  seemed  unreal.  I  had  wanted  to  get 
out  of  the  Army,  and  now  I  was  free,  though  I 
had  yet  to  be  demobilized,  I  hankered  after  rny 
companions  at  Joinville  le  Pont.  And  how  I  did 
miss  my  games  of  Rugby  football !  I  did  not 
thrive  on  my  training  at  all ;  I  was  worried  and 
heart-sick.  It  was  not  deemed  possible  to  have  the 
fight  at  Strasbourg,  as  was  intended,  and  it  was  put 

139 


My  Fighting  Life 

on  at  the  Cirque  de  Paris  on  Saturday  night, 
July  19. 

I  had  a  great  ovation  when  I  appeared  in  the 
ring,  but  I  was  not  my  old  confident  self.  It  was 
the  popular  impression  that  I  would  beat  Smith 
without  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  and  because  I  did 
not  win  until  the  eighth  round  my  performance  was 
said  to  be  unsatisfactory.  The  impression  was 
created  also  among  the  majority  of  the  English 
critics  who  were  at  the  ringside  that  I  was  bound 
to  lose  against  Joe  Beckett,  who  by  defeating  first 
Bombardier  Wells  and  then  Frank  Goddard,  had 
qualified  to  meet  me  for  the  European  title  of  .which 
I  was  the  holder,  Mr.  Bernard  Mortimer,  who  saw 
my  contest  with  Smith,  and  was  one  of  the  judges, 
was  positive  that  Beckett,  whose  affairs  he  then 
managed,  would  beat  me. 

To  say  I  was  disappointed  with  my  show  would 
not  be  absolutely  true,  for  Smith  on  this  night  boxed 
better  than  any  English  heavy-weight  I  have  yet 
met.  His  defence  was  superb,  and  he  made  me 
miss  very  often.  Still,  I  felt  awkward ;  my  sense  of 
distance  was  but  moderate,  and  I  had  a  difficulty  in 
punching  like  I  did  before  the  war.  But  I  was  in 
indifferent  health  and  not  properly  trained,  and 
when  I  knocked  Smith  out  I  was  very  tired  and  not 

a  little  apprehensive. 

140 


CHAPTER  XI 

ARRANGING  THE  BECKETT  FIGHT 

IT  had  been  arranged  that  I  should  fight  Beckett 
early  the  following  September,  but  a  day  before  my 
affair  with  Smith  I  received  orders  from  the  military 
authorities  to  resume  my  duties  at  Joinville  le  Pont. 

So  Descamps,  at  my  instigation,  asked  for  the 
fight  with  Beckett  to  be  postponed  until  I  had  been 
demobilized,  and  had  had  some  weeks  in  which  to 
train. 

Mr.  C.  B.  Cochran,  under  .whose  auspices  the 
contest  was  to  take  place,  was  naturally  distressed, 
and  he  pleaded  with  me  to  appear  at  Olympia  in 
September  as  I  had  contracted  to  do.  It  would 
have  been  madness  for  me  to  have  done  so,  and  I 
insisted  that  if  the  fight  could  not  be  put  back  there 
would  be  no  contest  at  all,  for  how  could  I,  while 
under  strict  military  orders,  prepare  for  a  fight 
upon  which  my  whole  future  career  depended?  I 
knew,  Beckett  knew,  everybody  knew,  that  the  result 
meant  everything. 

Certain  English  writers  suggested  that  my  plea 

for  a  postponement  was  that  I  feared  Beckett,  that 

141 


My  Fighting  Life 

I  did  not  like  the  job  at  all,  and  I  could  not  under- 
stand. From  my  childhood  days  I  have  been  up 
against  hardness.  Whatever  position  I  hold  has 
come  to  me  only  after  years  of  unceasing  work,  after 
years  of  fighting,  much  of  it  of  the  severest  kind. 
I  have  been  thrashed  as  unmercifully  as  any  pugilist 
in  modern  history,  and  the  suggestion  that  I  was 
a  quitter  caused  me  to  decide  that  I  would  take  my 
chances  in  September  according  to  programme. 

Descamps,  however,  threatened  to  part  company 
with  me  if  I  did,  for  he  said,  "  You  will  commit 
professional  suicide.  This  Beckett  is  big  and  strong ; 
he  has  never  been  kept  out  of  the  ring  by  the  war. 
A  better  trained  man  there  is  nowhere." 

But  it  took  all  the  persuasion  of  Descamps  for 
me  to  tell  Mr.  Cochran  that  I  could  not  get  ready 
to  fight  in  September,  and  after  a  long  conference 
in  Paris  he  agreed  to  postpone  it. 

At  the  beginning  of  September  I  was  free  to 
return  to  civilian  life,  and  after  a  short  holiday  at 
Dieppe  I  began  training  at  La  Guerche. 

Then  came  an  invitation  to  have  a  contest  at 
San  Sebastian,  and  on  September  20  I  met  there 
one  Croiselles.  It  was  easy  to  beat  him  in  two 
rounds.  The  King  of  Spain  was  present  at  the 
ringside,  and  offered  to  me  his  congratulations  and 

good  wishes. 

142 


Arranging  the  Beckett  Fight 

I  began  in  real  earnestness  to  prepare  for  Beckett 
with  the  coming  of  October.  By  now  I  was  settled 
in  my  mind;  training  was  not  now  an  irksome 
business.  I  had  witnessed  the  defeat  of  Wells  by 
Beckett,  but  the  Bombardier  so  clearly  beat  him- 
self that  I  was  not  certain  what  manner  of  man  the 
Englishman  was. 

Descamps,  therefore,  hit  upon  the  idea  of  going 
to  London  to  watch  Beckett's  fight  with  Goddard 
at  Olympia.  He  returned  much  impressed,  though 
he  assured  me  that  I  should  win  in  less  than  six 
rounds.  And  one  evening  I  stole  away  from  La 
Guerche  to  Paris  in  order  to  see  Beckett  spar  with 
his  brother  George.  And  what  I  saw  was  most 
helpful.  Back  to  La  Guerche  I  went,  and  after 
McGoorty  had  lost  to  Beckett  I  invited  him  to 
come  and  assist  me  in  my  training. 

He  did  not  remain  in  my  camp  more  than  two 
or  three  days,  and  when  he  returned  to  England 
generous  odds  began  to  be  bet  on  Beckett,  which 
Descamps  considered  to  be  "good  business,"  for, 
he  said,  "  it  was  just  what  I  wanted.  The  tale  has 
gone  forth  that  you  are  not  the  Carpentier  of  old. 
Which  is  as  well  that  the  people  think  so,  for  now 
do  I  bet  much  money." 

And  he  did — with  the  result  that  after  the  fight 
he,  together  with  my  countrymen,  returned  to 


My  Fighting  Life 

France  richer  by  many  thousands  of  pounds.  But 
it  was  really  Descamps  who  first  caused  odds  to  be 
offered  on  Beckett.  On  the  morning  of  my  fight 
with  Dick  Smith,  at  the  ^weighing  in,  which  was 
done  in  the  Bois  de  Boulogne,  Descamps  sought  out 
Mr.  Mortimer  and  offered  to  lay  a  level  thousand 
pounds  that  I  would  beat  Beckett.  Said  Mr. 
Mortimer,  "  There  is  plenty  of  time  to  speak  about 
betting." 

After  the  contest  with  Smith,  Mr.  Mortimer, 
who  cFearly  showed  that  he  was  not  at  all  impressed 
by  my  display,  asked  Descamps,  "  What  about 
making  a  bet  now?  " 

"  Certainly, '•'  replied  my  manager.  "  I  take  six 
to  four.  I  must  have  odds." 

Mr.  Mortimer  did  not  bet,  but  from  that  moment 
Beckett  was  favourite.  The  wily  Descamps  had 
made  him  favourite,  and  when  he  took  Charles 
Ledoux  to  London  to  meet  the  wonderful  Driscoll 
he  accepted  from  one  English  sportsman  £1,000  to 
£800. 

Into  the  reasons  why  McGoorty  did  not  remain 
in  my  training  camp  for  longer  than  a  few  days  I 
will  not  enter,  but  I  shall  ever  be  grateful  to  him 
for  coming  to  La  Guerche,  for  in  what  little  boxing 
I  had  with  him  I  did  not  attach  to  his  defeat  by 

Beckett  the  significance  I  had  previously  done.     I 

144 


Arranging  the  Beckett  Fight 

would  not  have  it  that  Beckett  had  accomplished 
something  very  wonderful. 

My  training  at  La  Guerche  was  a  genuine 
pleasure,  and  when  I  came  to  London  on  the  night 
of  November  6  I  was  trained  to  perfection;  indeed, 
it  would  have  suited  me  better  if,  instead  of  going 
to  Stanmore  for  nearly  a  month,  I  had  taken  the 
ring  two  or  three  days  after  my  arrival  in  London. 

The  wonderful  reception  given  to  me  on  the 
night  of  my  coming  to  England  made  me  wish  for 
the  fight  to  begin.  My  reception  was  almost  like 
that  accorded  me  when  I  came  to  do  battle  with' 
Gunboat  Smith.  The  English  people  I  count  as  my 
best  friends.  They  are  the  most  sympathetic,  the 
most  appreciative  people  in  the  world.  And  they 
are  the  very  embodiment  of  fair  play.  Their 
generosity  is  unbounded. 

It  is  often  said  that  the  British  are  cold  and 
austere,  that  they  go  through  life  with  the  curb  on. 
As  I  have  come  to  understand  them,  they  are 
intensely  emotional  and  wonderfully  demonstrative, 
and  if  I  were  asked,  I  should  say  without  the  least 
hesitation  that  no  boxer,  no  matter  what  his 
nationality  is,  so  long  as  he  plays  fair  and  above- 
board,  need  desire  a  better  playground  than 
England,  no  better  or  truer  friends  than  the 
English.  From  the  very  first  day  I  appeared  in 


My  Fighting  Life 

London  I  have  known  only  kindness ;  there  have 
been  times  when  I  have  wished  that  I  were  of  the 
English  people,  when,  indeed,  I  have  come  to 
believe  myself  English. 

I  found  Stanmore  a  delightful  place.  I  loved  to 
roam  and  run  about  its  lanes;  I  was  interested  in 
the  people,  and  in  the  boys  of  the  famous  Harrow 
School  especially.  On  many  days  did  boys  from  the 
school  on  the  hill  come  to  my  training  quarters  and 
beg  me  to  allow  them  to  see  me  box. 

They  were  great  sportsmen,  every  one  of  thejn. 
They  and  others  helped  to  shorten  and  brighten  my 
days  at  Stanmore,  but  whilst  there  was  a  general 
conspiracy  to  make  me  happy  there,  I  do  not  think 
when  I  have  to  do  my  fighting  in  London  again 
that  I  shall  finish  my  training  in  England.  I  had 
the  greatest  difficulty  in  adapting  myself  to  what 
were  entirely  foreign  conditions,  and,  worse,  it  was 
only  the  vigilance  of  Descamps  that  kept  my 
gymnasium  private.  There  were  many  occasions 
when  even  he  failed  to  keep  away  the  merely  curious. 
A  boxer,  in  order  to  acquire  perfect  physical  fitness, 
must  do  his  work  behind  closed  doors;  training  in 
public  is  bad,  it  prevents  complete  concentration. 
With  the  public  looking  on  one  is  apt  to  be 
restrained,  and  so  it  was  that  I  insisted  that  none 

but   my  friends  or  those   who   come   to   me   with 

146 


Arranging  the  Beckett  Fight 

introductions    should    be    allowed    to     crowd    my 
gymnasium. 

Beckett,  you  will  remember,  did  his  training  in 
the  public  baths  of  Southampton,  and,  if  he  will 
pardon  my  saying  so,  I  think  he  made  a  great 
mistake.  I  would  say  to  all  boxers  that  training 
should  be  essentially  their  own  affair. 

What  I  missed  most  at  Stanmore  was  my  dog, 
Flip,  a  black  Chow,  which  had  been  my  constant 
companion  for  years.  We  had  become  inseparable. 

Such  was  my  condition  a  month  before  the  fight 
that  I  had  not  very  heavy  work  to  do  at  Stanmore. 
Arthur  Townley,  the  Birkenhead  sailor,  offered  to 
become  one  of  my  sparring  partners,  also  Harry 
Reeve,  the  former  light  heavy-weight  champion, 
but  I  decided  to  be  helped  by  a  young  Englishman 
named  Blumenfeld,  a  worthy  and  most  promising 
boxer,  and  one  with  more  than  average  intelligence. 
I  was  also  assisted  by  Jules  Lenaers,  the  middle- 
weight champion  of  Belgium. 

Madame  Vanebroucq,  the  mother-in-law  of 
Descamps,  gave  a  touch  of  homeliness  to  our  camp, 
and  Mr.  Gus  Wilson,  a  much-travelled  man,  was 
my  masseur.  We  made  a  happy  family,  but  there 
often  burst  upon  us  men  and  women  who  found 
their  way  to  Stanmore  because  of  their  curiosity,  and 
for  one  whole  month  I  was  constantly  buttonholed 

'47 


My  Fighting  Life 

for  my  autograph.  Daily  hundreds  of  letters  reached 
me,  mostly  from  ladies,  and  accompanying  many  of 
them  were  mascots  of  all  shapes  and  sizes.  Without 
any  exaggeration,  before  the  fight  I  received  at  least 
a  couple  of  hundred  mascots,  more  than  one  offer 
of  marriage,  one  offer  of  the  use  of  a  mansion  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Park  Lane  during  my  stay  in 
London,  and  tons  of  advice  from  all  manner  pf 
people. 

The  weather  while  I  was  at  Stanmore  was  most 
unfavourable  for  outdoor  work,  but  there  was  not 
a  single  morning  when  I  was  not  on  the  road,  walk- 
ing, running  or  skipping,  with  one  or  other  of  my 
sparring  partners ;  but  after  the  first  ten  days  time 
hung  heavily  upon  me,  and  I  chafed  and  fretted 
under  the  monotony  of  it  all.  What  I  would  have 
done  had  I  not  been  able  to  visit  the  National 
Sporting  Club  on  Monday  nights  and  also  look 
on  boxing  at  the  Holborn  Stadium  I  do  not 
know. 

Stifl,  all  went  well  until  the  night  before  the 
fight,  and  then  there  came  into  my  right  arm  an 
ugly  swelling  and  much  pain.  Happily,  my  doctor 
had  come  from  Paris,  and  by  repeated  application 
of  hot  poultices  and  massaging  I  woke  the  following- 
morning  to  find  that  the  swelling  had  been  consider- 
ably reduced.  Yet  everybody  in  my  camp  was  much 

148 


Arranging  the  Beckett  Fight 

concerned.  Descamps  feared  the  worst,  for  he  said, 
"  It  must  be  with  your  right  hand  that  you  knock 
Beckett  out."  We  were  successful  in  hiding  my 
arm  trouble,  for  the  limb  was  painted,  and  the 
discoloration  that  had  set  in  could  scarce  be 
noticed. 


149 


CHAPTER    XII 

THE   GREAT   FIGHT 

I  SHALL  never  forget  leaving  my  hotel  at  Stanmore 
to  drive  to  London  for  the  great  fight.  My  chauffeur, 
who  had  seen  much  war  service  and  had  been  over 
the  top  at  least  half  a  dozen  times — a  stout  fellow 
is  he — was  pale  and  trembling,  and  when  I  spoke 
to  him  he  found  it  hard  to  reply. 

"  What  is  the  matter?  "  I  inquired. 

"Nothing;  but  I  do  wish  we  were  there.  I 
have  never  felt  so  nervous  before,  and  I  would  rather 
go  over  the  top  to-night  than  drive  you  to  the 
Holborn  Stadium." 

I  laughed  right  heartily,  and  then  he  steeled  him- 
self, jumped  to  the  wheel,  and  we  were  off. 

Not  a  word  was  spoken  about  the  fight  on  the 
journey.  It  jvas  almost  a  silent  one,  and  I  must  con- 
fess that  I  was  not  altogether  easy  in  my  mind.  I 
suffered  a  strange  fluttering  in  my  inside,  and  I  was 
glad  when  I  got  to  my  dressing-room,  there  to  lie 
down  until  it  was  time  to  dress. 

I  had  stripped  and  was  ready  for  the  call  to  the 
ring,  when  there  came  into  my  room  a  middle-aged 

150 


The  Great  Fight 

gentleman  whom  I  had  never  seen  before.  It  was 
understood  that  I  was  to  be  left  entirely  alone,  and 
his  appearance  was  at  once  a  puzzle  and  an  annoy- 
ance. I  was  stretched  on  a  couch,  and  by  my  side 
was  M.  Victor  Breyer,  the  editor  of  the  Echo  des 
Sports. 

The  stranger  shook  hands,  and  in  a  muffled 
voice  spoke  so  quickly  that  I  did  not  comprehend 
what  he  said,  and  I  begged  M.  Breyer  to  act  as 
interpreter. 

"This  gentleman,"  said  M.  Breyer  in  his  most 
courtly  manner,  "  is  the  High  Commissioner  of  the 
London  Police.  He  has  come  on  behalf  of  all  the 
policemen  of  London  to  offer  their  greetings  and 
hope  that  you  will  win." 

"  Merci9  monsieur,"  I  cried,  as  I  shook  him 
warmly  by  the  hand ;  and  the  gentleman  departed. 

Now  this  is  what  the  gentleman,  who  was  a 
highly  placed  official  in  the  police  force,  had  come 
for  and  did  say  : 

"It  is  my  duty  to  tell  you  that  you  must  take 
all  consequences  for  the  fight  in  which  you  are 
about  to  engage.  If  there  is  an  accident  you  will 
have  to  answer  for  it.  I  have  already  cautioned 
Beckett." 

M.  Breyer,  fearing  that  the  possibility  of  an  ugly 
happening  might  worry  me,  and  realizing  that  the 


My  Fighting  Life 

police  inspector  didn't  know  a  word  of  French,  and 
also  knowing  that  I  had  not  in  the  least  grasped  the 
purpose  of  the  gentleman's  visit,  turned  the  caution 
into  an  encouraging  message  of  goodwill. 

And  I  really  believed  that  the  London  police 
were  with  me  to  a  man,  for  M.  Breyer  gave  no  indi- 
cation that  he  was  playing  a  game  of  spoof.  And 
when  he  left  my  room  the  police  inspector  was 
profuse  in  his  thanks  and  said  to  M.  Breyer,  "  I  am 
very  sorry  that  I  cannot  allow  you  a  fee  acting  as 
my  interpreter !  ' 

Oh !  how  long  it  was  before  they  were  ready  for 
Beckett  and  myself  to  fight.  Every  minute  seemed 
an  hour.  I  rocked  and  rolled  on  my  couch.  "  How 
long  yet?  "  I  was  for  ever  calling  to  the  overwrought 
Descamps.  Then  at  last. 

I  jumped  to  my  feet,  and  as  if  by  magic  my 
nervousness  left  me.  I  felt  as  steady  as  a  rock;  I 
was  certain  that  I  would  win,  and  as  I  was  going 
out  of  my  room  I  chucked  the  excited  Descamps 
under  the  chin. 

"  Tres  bien,"  he  muttered,  and  in  a  trice  I  (was 
making  my  way  to  the  ring-side. 

What  a  shout  of  .welcome  was  I  given !  What 
a  mighty  crowd  was  present,  and  how  the  lights 
blinked  and  dazzled!  I  sprang  into  the  ring,  blew7 
kisses  to  the  people,  and  went  to  shake  Beckett  by 

15* 


The  Great  Fight 

the  hand.  To  the  left  of  my  corner  sat  the  Prince 
of  Wales,  and  as  I  bowed  to  him  he  returned  a 
pleasant  look  of  recognition.  His  handsome,  boyish 
face,  his  keen,  tense  interest  in  all  the  preliminaries 
to  the  fight,  his  very  presence  at  the  ring-side  made 
me  happy. 

I  made  myself  thoroughly  comfortable  in  my 
corner,  and  slowly  put  on  the  bandages  the  while  I 
talked  to  Descamps.  I  purposely  kept  my  eyes  from 
Beckett,  and  yet  I  could  see  by  the  way  he  walked 
about,  his  aimlessness,  the  colour  of  his  face,  the 
queer  look  in  his  eyes,  that  he  suffered  much 
agitation. 

"Francois,"  I  whispered,  "you  have  said  that 
Beckett  is  a  man  of  phlegm,  that  he  is  the  complete 
opposite  of  the  Bombardier.  But  look,  he  is  all 
sensitiveness.  He  is  not  sure." 

"  Oh,  oh,"  chuckled  Descamps.  "  Two  rounds, 
finis.  Eh?" 

And  I  had  no  doubt  that  he  ,was  right.  I  felt  as 
if  I  were  made  of  springs. 

It  took  long  before  the  signal  was  given  for  us 
to  begin,  for  Mr.  B.  J.  Angle,  who  refereed,  first 
addressed  the  people  about  good  sportsmanship  and 
fair  play. 

Then,  at  last — clang ! 

I  was  out  of  my  corner  in  a  flash  and  on  my  toes. 

'S3 


My  Fighting  Life 

Beckett  advanced  slowly,  his  chin  tucked  away  in 
his  great  massive,  mahogany-coloured  shoulders;  I 
imagined  him  to  be  flat-footed.  He  looked  fierce 
and  strong,  but  I  saw  a  clear  road  for  my  left  hand ; 
it  was  an  opening  as  wide  as  a  field.  And  I  forgot 
his  bigness  and  all  the  stories  I  had  read  that  he  was 
a  human  sledge-hammer. 

Ping !  went  my  left  with  all  the  swiftness  and 
straightness  that  I  could  give  it,  and  I  reached  the 
nose.  I  felt  his  giant  frame  shake  and  quiver,  and 
I  thought  I  saw  stars  in  his  strange-looking  eyes. 
He  brushed  his  nose  with  the  back  of  his  glove  and 
grunted  and  snorted.  He  then  came  for  me,  and 
I  retreated  so  that  my  back  almost  touched  the 
ropes. 

Beckett,  with  right  and  left,  sought  to  punch  my 
body,  but  he  mostly  hit  my  elbows.  Then  he 
clinched. 

"Break!  "  roared  Mr.  Angle,  and  making  the 
most  of  my  feet  I  worked  round,  and  Beckett  kind 
of  shuffled  towards  me.  He  failed  to  upper-cut  me 
with  his  left  hand,  for  I  bent  my  head  back  and 
caused  him  to  miss  by  many  inches. 

When  he  was  almost  off  his  feet — he  certainly  had 
no  perfect  balance — I  jabbed  him  very  hard  with  my 
left  hand  twice  in  the  face.  He  was  sorely  troubled ; 
I  could  see  that  his  brain  was  muzzy ;  that  he  had  no 


The  Great  Fight 

idea  how  to  make  a  defence  that  was  not  easy  to 
penetrate,  and  I  there  and  then  decided  to  try 
my  right.  I  had  a  feeling  that  if  Beckett  got 
through  the  round  he  would  recover  steadiness, 
and  by  the  immensity  of  his  strength  pull  himself 
together. 

I  knew,  too,  that  there  was  more  than  a  possibility 
of  my  right  arm,  still  very  swollen  and  painful,  giving 
out,  and  believing  as  I  did  that  he  had  come  near  to 
being  bewildered,  I  resolved  to  take  a  chance.  There 
was  his  great  square  chin — to  me,  in  the  frame  of 
mind  I  was,  many  chins  rolled  into  one — unprotected 
and  inviting  a  blow.  Standing  on  my  toes,  pump- 
ing into  myself  the  full  force  of  the  nervous  energy 
within  me,  I  crashed  my  right  hand  full  on  fthe 
point. 

Down  went  Beckett,  and  as  he  was  falling  I 
upper-cut  him  with  my  left  hand.  Said  I  to  myself, 
"If  he  can  get  up  again  he  is  the  most  wonderful 
man  alive."  For  I  do  not  think  I  ever  hit  anyone 
so  hard  and  so  surely  in  the  right  place  as  I  did  Joe 
Beckett. 

When  the  blow  landed  I  thought  something  had 
snapped.  My  whole  heart,  soul  and  body — every- 
thing—! put  into  that  blow,  and  as  I  stood  off  I 
could  not  suppress  a  feeling  of  exhilaration.  That 
which  you  call  gloating  did  not  take  hold  of  me, 


My  Fighting  Life 

merely  did  I  bubble  with  joy  because  I  knew  that 
I  had  accomplished  that  which  I  had  set  out  to  do ; 
and,  moreover,  done  that  which  nearly  every  English 
critic  thought  it  impossible  for  me  to  achieve.  In 
seventy-three  seconds  I  had  won,  for  although 
Beckett  tried  to  rise,  he  could  not  do  so,  and  he  was 
counted  out. 

The  moment  "ten"  had  been  called  I  helped 
him  to  his  corner,  and  then  I  was  shouldered 
round  the  ring,  the  packed  building  ringing  with 
noise. 

When  I  could  struggle  free  from  Descamps  the 
Prince  of  Wales  shook  hands  with  me  and  said, 
"  Yours  is  a  splendid  victory.  I  congratulate  you 
heartily." 

How  wonderful  it  all  was!  That  which  was 
commonly  agreed  would  be  the  hardest  fight  of  my 
career  had  been  the  easiest ;  I  won  it  in  almost  record 
time  by  obeying  the  first  principles  of  boxing.  There 
was  no  magic  in  my  glove,  neither  did  I  employ  a 
hypnotic  eye.  A  straight  left,  a  right,  then  a  left, 
and  it  was  all  over. 

It  was  very  late  when  I  was  able  to  get  to  rest 
that  night.  For  hours  at  my  hotel  I  was  engaged 
signing  autograph  books.  Messages  of  congratula- 
tion came  to  me  from  all  parts  of  the  world.  As  I 
have  said,  many  of  my  countrymen  won  several 

156 


The  Great  Fight 

thousands  of  pounds,  and  it  was  a  particularly  and 
pardonably  merry  party  that  returned  to  Paris, 
where  after  the  reception  of  my  life  I  appeared  at 
the  Alhambra  for  one  week,  and  was  paid  £1,000 
for  my  exposition  with  my  good  friend  and  sparring 
partner,  Jules  Lenaers. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

PSYCHOLOGY   AND   BOXING 

FROM  my  earliest  days  when  preparing  for  a  fight  I 
have  always  striven  to  understand  each  of  my 
opponents  thoroughly.  Mere  physical  qualities  have 
never  concerned  me.  The  mind,  the  temperament, 
the  outlook,  the  point  of  view  of  the  man  with  whom 
I  have  been  matched,  I  have  endeavoured  to  study 
and  to  know.  I  would  insist  with  every  emphasis 
that  boxing  never  did  and  never  will  depend  upon 
sheer  or  brute  strength.  It  is  a  science  at  once  great 
and  exacting.  It  is  a  game  of  skill,  and  as  such  it 
must  be  practised. 

When  I  was  free  to  resume  fighting  after  five 
years  in  the  Army  I  had  first  to  make  sure  that  I 
could  hold  my  own  against  a  man  who  was  more  of 
a  boxer  than  a  fighter;  that  is  why,  at  a  little  con- 
ference with  Descamps  at  La  Guerche,  Dick  Smith 
came  to  be  invited  to  take  the  ring  against  me.  I 
knew  this  Englishman,  and  I  felt  that  if  I  could  beat 
him  I  .would  be  sure  that  my  long  war  service  had 
not  impaired  my  boxing.  I  had  tested  myself  in  every 
way  to  see  whether  I  retained  my  punching  power. 


Psychology  and  Boxing 

Before  Smith  was  induced  to  come  to  France  I 
already  knew  that  in  the  near  future  an  effort  would 
be  made  to  get  me  to  London  in  a  match  against 
the  best  heavy-weight  in  Great  Britain.  At  that 
time  I  only  thought  of  Bombardier  Wells.  I  was 
certain  that  in  the  opinion  of  the  public  at  least  he 
was  the  best  of  the  British  heavies ;  indeed,  before 
I  had  actually  contracted  to  fight  Smith,  there  had 
come  to  La  Guerche  an  agent  of  Mr.  C.  B.  Cochran 
with  an  offer  of  £5,000  if  I  would  sign  articles  to 
do  battle  with  Wells,  Beckett,  or  Frank  Goddard. 

"  You  will  find,"  he  assured  me,  "that  your 
opponent  will  be  the  Bombardier.  He  is  certain  to 
beat  the  other  fellows." 

Beckett  I  had  only  read  about ;  of  Goddard  I  did 
not  know  anything,  except  that  it  was  reputed  that 
he  was  a  man  of  granite.  However,  I  readily 
accepted  Mr.  Cochran's  offer. 

As  I  have  already  stated,  it  was  my  great  good 
fortune  to  get  leave  to  travel  to  London  to  see 
Wells  and  Beckett.  Before  the  fight  I  sought  the 
Bombardier,  and  I  was  amazed  to  find  him  the  very 
personification  of  confidence.  "  It  will  be  us  two 
for  the  European  title,"  said  Wells.  And  I  believed 
he  was  right.  This  Wells  told  me  an  hour  before 
he  got  into  the  ring.  When  he  appeared  he  was  the 
old  Bombardier,  the  Bombardier  he  >was  at  Ghent, 

'59 


My  Fighting  Life 

and  later  at  the  National  Sporting  Club — just  a 
bundle  of  nerves.  And  when  I  saw  his  condition  I 
left  my  seat,  which  was  next  to  that  of  the  Due 
d'Orleans,  and  went  to  his  corner  to  speak  words  of 
encouragement . 

Because  he  saw  Beckett  scowling  he  seemed  to 
lose  his  fighting  senses.  And  so  it  was.  How  he  was 
defeated  is  well  known.  But  I  was  not  awestricken 
by  what  Beckett  had  done.  There  was,  of  course, 
his  obvious  strength,  his  splendid  ruggedness,  and 
I  knew  that  the  knowledge  that  he  had  overthrown 
Wells  would  be  of  considerable  moral  worth  to  him ; 
but  I  confess  that  I  was  more  interested  in  Frank 
Goddard,  to  whom  I  was  introduced  on  this  night. 

If  ever  a  man  was  intended  for  the  fighting  game, 
I  was  certain  Goddard  was.  His  supreme  confidence, 
his  total  lack  of  nerves,  his  grand,  boyish  swagger 
set  me  wondering. 

"  It  will  be  Goddard  who  will  be  my  opponent," 
I  told  Descamps. 

"  Big,  very  big,  is  this  Goddard,"  said  Descamps, 
as  he  pushed  his  fingers  through  his  porcupine  hair 
and  made  characteristic  grimaces,  "  but  because  he 
is  very  big  you  will  find  more  to  hit.  Now  you  will 
not  be  able  to  get  to  London  to  see  Goddard  and 
Beckett  fight.  You  will  be  at  your  military  school, 

worse  luck,  but  I  will  be  there,  and  I  come  back  to 

160 


Psychology  and  Boxing 

you  not  only  with  Beckett  in  my  pocket,  but  if  it 
is  Goddard  who  wins,  it  will  be  Goddard." 

And  I  returned  to  Paris. 

Back  to  London  went  Descamps  in  his  most 
serious  and  analytical  frame  of  mind,  to  sit  and  watch 
the  Beckett-Goddard  contest.  He  returned  to  me 
and  told  me  that  Goddard,  instead  of  fighting 
Beckett,  stood  stock  still  and  regarded  him  as  if  he 
were  no  good.  Beckett  walked  up  to  him  and 
knocked  him  down.  "  So,  you  see,  we  cannot  say 
.whether  Beckett  is  a  champion  or  not ;  he  has  done 
nothing.  But  still,  you  must  from  this  day  get  it 
fast  in  your  head  that  he  is  the  man  you  have  to 
meet.  First  dismiss  Smith,  and  then  we  will  prepare 
for  Beckett." 

The  postponement  of  the  match  with  the  British 
champion  from  September  to  December  enabled 
Descamps  to  take  another  look  at  Beckett,  and  then 
after  my  demobilization  I  began  to  train  as  I  never 
trained  before. 

This  is  how  I  began.  First,  Descamps  made  a 
class-room  of  the  gymnasium,  and  in  it  he  put  me 
on  a  high  stool,  while  he,  stripped  for  fighting, 
endeavoured  to  give  a  life-like  imitation  of  Beckett. 
Rare  mobility  of  features  helped  him  to  assume  the 
facial  appearance  of  the  champion ;  he  bunched  his 

arm  and  chest  muscles,  and  then  shouting  "  Time  !  ' 
L  161 


My  Fighting  Life 

he  rose  from  his  corner,  his  forehead  puckered,  his 
lips  pouting,  his  head  bent  forward,  his  chin  nestled 
in  his  shoulders,  and  went  for  an  imaginary  opponent, 
which  by  his  manner  I  knew  he  wanted  me  to  believe 
was  myself.  He  swung  right  and  left,  and  then, 
apeing  myself,  he  stopped  the  Englishman  with 
his  left  and  brought  the  right  over  with  a  bang. 
Down  went  Descamps,  now,  of  course,  as  Beckett, 
and  I,  assuming  the  position  of  referee,  counted  him 
out. 

"  Now,"  he  said,  "  you  have  seen  Beckett  and 
Carpentier.  You  know  what  to  do ;  you  know  what 
will  happen." 

I  laughed  unrestrainedly,  but  now,  looking  back, 
the  pantomime  done  by  Descamps  was  not  only 
.wonderfully  clever,  but  there  was  in  it  remarkable 
prophecy. 

On  most  days  Descamps  would  give  his  repre- 
sentation, and  he  would  always  have  it  that  I  would 
win  very  quickly.  He  had  arrived  at  this  conclusion 
because  he  held  that  I  was  faster  and  had  a  better 
knowledge  of  how  to  employ  the  left  hand.  The 
effectiveness,  the  efficiency  of  the  left  hand  I  shall 
always  preach. 

But  it  was  not  because  I  was  faster  than  Beckett 
that  brought  victory  to  me ;  it  was  the  sure  and 

methodical  way  in  which  I  trained,  and  because  of 

162 


Psychology  and  Boxing 

the  hours  and  the  days  I  spent  in  seeking  to  under- 
stand him.  In  selecting  my  sparring  partners, 
Descamps  employed  men  who  were  as  near  as  possible 
of  the  same  shape  and  size  as  Beckett,  and  he  laid 
it  down  that  they  must  try  to  fight  like  Beckett 
would  fight.  And  so,  when  I  put  the  gloves  on  with 
them,  I  found  it  easy  to  believe  that  I  was  actually 
up  against  the  English  champion.  For  one  whole 
month  I  worked  hard  and  with  enthusiasm,  and  the 
feeling  that  comes  from  physical  fitness  was  delight- 
ful. 

When  the  news  first  came  to  us  that  generous 
odds  were  being  laid  on  Beckett,  Descamps,  the  soul 
of  thoroughness,  caused  a  mutual  friend  to  go  to 
London  and  find  out  for  what  reason  the  English- 
man was  such  a  pronounced  favourite,  also  to  take 
all  the  odds  offered.  He  returned  to  La  Guerche 
with  this  story  : 

"  In  the  city  of  London  I  found  that  the  impres- 
sion was  that  you  were  half  a  dead  man.  Here  it 
was  stated  that  you  were  consumptive ;  there  that 
you  were  a  drug-taker ;  again  that  you  had  no  heart 
for  further  fighting ;  that  you  had  merely  entered 
into  the  contest  to  get  hold  of  some  money ;  that 
Beckett  was  held  to  be  unbeatable." 

It  is  a  fact  that  an  impression  got  abroad  that 

I  was  a  sick  man.    When  I  went  to  London  to  see 

163 


My  Fighting  Life 

Beckett  fight  Wells,  and  was  standing  in  the  recep- 
tion room  of  the  Pavilion  in  Piccadilly,  one  gentle- 
man associated  .with  the  newspapers,  believing  that 
I  knew  no  English,  said  in  a  particularly  loud  and 
contemptuous  voice,  "What  do  you  think  of  him? 
He  looks  as  if  he  is  dying ;  if  they  don't  hurry  up 
and  put  him  in  cotton-wool  he  will  be  after  turning 
up  his  toes."  And  from  these  and  other  remarks 
I  gathered  that  it  was  thought  that  I  had  been  going 
the  pace. 

As  for  the  Beckett  party,  I  never  knew  more 
confident  people ;  but  there  were  times  when  they 
advertised  and  showed  their  confidence  in  a  way  that 
was  foolish  and  not  a  little  annoying. 

After  Beckett  had  sparred  with  his  brother 
George  in  Paris,  Descamps  went  to  congratulate  him 
and  wish  him  well.  Beckett  looked  at  the  little 
man  and  said,  "  You'll  find  that  I  am  not  the 
Bombardier."  And  by  his  manner  he  told  pretty 
plainly  that  he  was  sure  he  would  win  without  any 
great  trouble. 

The  idea  I  have  formed  of  Beckett  is  this.  He 
puts  strength  before  skill.  I  have  a  notion  that  the 
knowledge  that  he  can  hit  hard,  that  he  is  big  and 
strong  gives  him  his  greatest  joy,  and  fills  him  with 
certainty  that  he  could  beat  me  or  any  other  man. 

But  what  brought  his  failure  in  his  match  with  me 

164 


Psychology  and  Boxing 

more  than  anything  else  was  that,  instead  of  regard- 
ing our  contest  as  a  game  of  skill,  he  made  it  a 
personal  matter,  a  thing  of  enmity. 

Now,  a  fighter  who  is  for  ever  gloating  over  his 
immense  strength,  and  is  determined  to  hurt  the 
other  fellow,  forgets  the  very  purpose  of  boxing, 
and,  worse,  he  loses  all  sweetness  of  temper.  A 
professional  pugilist  can  never  be  an  exotic ;  he  must 
be  hard,  unrelenting,  merciless  if  you  like,  but  only 
in  the  way  of  bringing  his  skill  into  full  play.  Con- 
tempt for  a  man  less  than  yourself  is  fatal. 

Never  during  the  whole  of  my  career  have  I  felt 
ill-disposed  towards  an  opponent.  I  regard  the  man 
I  fight  as  a  professional  man,  not  as  a  man  to  pummel. 
There  is  not  vice ;  there  can  be  no  vice  in  fighting. 
What  is  held  to  be  viciousness  in  a  pugilist  is  but 
thoroughness,  and  there  is  no  sane  logical  reason 
why  men  after  hammering  one  another  in  the  ring 
should  not  be  the  best  of  friends. 

Take  Bombardier  Wells.  If  ever  a  man  ruined 
another  man's  fighting  career,  I  did  that  of  Wells ; 
but  we  are  the  best  of  friends.  When  he  fought 
Beckett  I  was  pro- Wells ;  I  shouted  for  him ;  every 
punch  he  received  hurt  me  more  than  it  hurt  him ; 
his  defeat  made  me  sad,  and  yet  if  I  had  had  to 
defend  my  title  against  the  Bombardier  I  should  not 
have  spared  him. 

165 


My  Fighting  Life 

Let  me  tell  a  little  story  about  Wells.  When 
we  had  signed  articles  to  meet  at  the  National  Sport- 
ing Club  we  were  photographed  together,  and  later 
we  discussed  our  chances.  Said  Wells,  "  I  will  not 
treat  you  so  kindly  as  I  did  at  Ghent.  Give  me  the 
same  chances  again,  and  I  will  knock  you  out." 

"  But  why  didn't  you?  You  were  too  kind,"  I 
replied. 

*  That's  it,  Georges,  but  never  again.  You  will 
lose  your  head  next  time.  I  will  knock  it  off." 

"  That's  right,  Billy,"  I  rejoined,  and  we  both 
gave  ourselves  over  to  laughter. 

What  happened  in  our  second  match  is  ancient 
history,  but  Wells,  because  he  lost  and  was  derided 
and  made  to  feel  ashamed,  did  not  lessen  his  friend- 
ship for  me.  Some  of  my  best  friends  are  men  I 
have  beaten  and  thrashed  in  the  ring,  and  there  are 
men  who  have  beaten  me  for  whom  I  have  the 
highest  regard.  And  why  should  it  not  be  so? 

For  some  reason  Beckett  and  his  manager 
regarded  me  with  lofty  indifference.  Beckett  was 
sure  that  he  would  beat  me,  and  yet  he  had  never 
troubled  to  shape  ways  and  means.  So  far  as  I  was 
able  to  ascertain,  Beckett's  confidence  that  he  would 
knock  me  out  came  from  the  fact  that  he  found  it 
easy  in  his  preparation  at  Southampton  to  knock  out 
each  and  every  one  of  his  sparring  partners,  and  to 

1 66 


Psychology  and  Boxing 

finish  long  days  of  hard  work  without  being  in  the 
least  fatigued. 

It  was  daily  recorded  by  those  who  watched  him 
that  his  strength  was  prodigious;  never  once  in  all 
the  criticisms  of  his  training  did  I  find  mention  of 
his  skill. 

"  Good,  hard,  rugged,  brusque,  John  Bull 
Beckett,"  I  could  only  learn  he  was,  and  so  while 
he  was  performing  wonders  in  his  gymnasium  I  gave 
myself  over  to  study,  and  with  the  help  of  Descamps, 
who  read  Beckett  as  I  did,  I  attuned  my  mind  for 
an  encounter  with  such  a  man  as  I  determined  that 
he  was. 

But  first,  and  almost  immediately  after  my  arrival 
in  London,  I  decided  to  take  myself  to  the  Holborn 
Stadium  and  become  thoroughly  familiar  with  the 
ring,  the  lights,  and  the  general  atmosphere  of  the 
place. 

On  the  first  Saturday  I  was  at  Stanmore  I  received 
an  invitation  from  Mr.  Leslie  Knighton,  the  manager 
of  the  Arsenal  Football  Club,  to  witness  his  team's 
match  with  Bolton  Wanderers.  I  was  pleased  to 
accept  it,  for  not  only  did  my  visit  to  the  ground  at 
Highbury  serve  to  introduce  to  me  a  typical  English 
football  crowd,  but  it  gave  me  my  first  experience  of 
a  match  between  professionals  of  the  highest  degree. 

On  our  way  back  from  Highbury  we  looked  into 

167 


My  Fighting  Life 

the  Holborn  Stadium,  where  Descamps  got  into  the 
ring  and  took  its  exact  size.  Arriving  back  at  Stan- 
more,  Descamps  had  a  ring  fixed  up  that  was  of 
precisely  the  same  dimensions  as  that  at  the  Holborn 
Stadium,  and  so  with  Lenaers,  Blumenfeld,  and  later 
the  French  heavy-weight,  Marthuin,  all  affecting  the 
style  of  Beckett,  it  was  not  difficult  for  me  to  suppose 
that  on  every  day  I  boxed  at  Stanmore  I  was  up 
against  the  English  champion  at  the  Holborn 
Stadium. 

I  have  explained  that  my  hardest  work  by  way 
of  preparation  was  done  at  La  Guerche  before  I  came 
to  London,  and  it  is  a  fact  that  all  the  time  I  was  at 
Stanmore  I  jvas  in  a  position  to  afford  to  take  things 
leisurely.  I  only  worked  every  other  day,  and  on 
several  occasions  I  trained  in  private  at  the  Holborn 
Stadium.  The  work  I  did  there  was  most  helpful. 
I  became  completely  familiarized  with  the  conditions 
under  which  the  fight  would  take  place.  There  was 
not  a  single  thing  that  I  left  to  chance,  and  except 
for  my  swollen  arm  no  man  could  have  been  fitter 
than  I  was. 

It  has  ever  been  the  rule  of  Descamps  to  spare 
no  expense  on  training.  Money  is  of  no  account. 
And  training  is  quite  as  great  a  science  as  boxing. 
First,  every  possible  care  should  be  taken  that  it 

does  not  become  monotonous,  and  always  the  boxer 

168 


CARPENTIER    AT    SEVENTEEN 


GARPENTIER    TO-DAY 


Psychology  and  Boxing 

must  understand  that  it  is  done  for  a  specific  purpose ; 
that  every  little  thing  you  do  is  full  of  meaning. 
Make  your  gymnasium  your  school  or  university,  and 
never  go  into  training  unless  your  mind  is  easy  and 
you  are  entirely  happy  in  yourself.  Fashion  a  time- 
table, and  stick  to  it.  When  you  are  at  work,  work 
hard  and  with  enthusiasm. 

Sometimes  I  think  there  is  a  tendency  to  make 
training  deadly  mechanical;  it  is  just  one  round  of 
the  same  old  thing ;  variety  is  not  striven  for,  and  so 
there  is  always  a  danger  of  staleness.  No  two  men 
should  be  prepared  in  the  same  way,  and  it  should 
not  be  soulless ;  every  effort  should  be  made  to  have 
a  training  camp  a  family  affair. 


169 


CHAPTER   XIV 

HOW   I   TRAINED   TO   MEET   BECKETT 

THIS  is  the  way  in  which  I  trained  for  my  contest 
with  Beckett.  First,  Descamps  and  myself  ex- 
changed views  as  to  the  type  of  man  Beckett  was. 
We  assumed  that  he  was  justly  entitled  to  claim  to 
be  the  best  heavy-weight  in  Great  Britain ;  we  readily 
admitted  that  he  was  strong,  but  we  doubted  whether 
there  was  uncommon  elasticity  in  his  limbs.  That 
he  was  a  stone,  and  perhaps  more,  heavier  than 
myself  was  of  no  great  concern,  though  it  meant 
that  I  should  be  obliged  to  shoulder  a  considerable 
handicap  in  the  matter  of  poundage,  but  this  we 
decided  .would  be  lessened  by  my  greater  speed.  And 
what  encouraged  us  most  was  the  certainty  we  had 
that  Beckett  was  more  remarkable  for  strength  than 
high  boxing  intelligence. 

Descamps  finished  this,  our  council  of  war,  by 
declaring,  "  If  you  are  to  win,  you  must  seek  to 
prove  that  mind  can  triumph  over  matter.  If  speed, 
skill,  quick  thinking  be  of  little  or  no  account;  if, 
indeed,  these  qualities  do  not  mean  everything,  then, 

Georges,  the  sooner  we  have  done  with  boxing  the 

170 


How  I  Trained  to  Meet  Beckett 

better.  It  is  not  sport.  But  I  will  always  have  it 
that  the  accomplished  boxer  is  preferable  to  an 
avowed  fighter.  So  far  as  I  can  make  out,  not  one 
responsible  English  critic  has  said  that  Beckett  is 
more  than  an  average  boxer;  but  they  see  in  him  a 
wonderful  fighter.  What  is  said  about  him,  how- 
ever, need  not  trouble  us ;  it  is  our  business  to  rate 
him  as  the  best  ever.  And  now  from  this  night  you 
give  yourself  over  to  me." 

As  soon  as  daybreak  I  was  on  the  roads  of  La 
Guerche.  I  do  my  road  work  according  to  the  mood 
in  which  I  happen  to  be  at  the  moment.  A  com- 
panion I  must  always  have.  I  might  walk  for  many 
miles;  perhaps  I  begin  by  racing  my  dogs,  or  skip, 
or  sprint,  or  shadow-box.  Whatever  it  be  that  I  do, 
it  is  done  to  give  me  pleasure. 

The  weather  was  hard  and  cold  at  La  Guerche ; 
on  many  days  the  roads  were  coated  with  snow,  but 
whatever  the  weather  I  insisted  that  when  I  was  not 
in  the  gymnasium  I  should  be  out  of  doors.  There 
is  a  tendency  on  the  part  of  some  boxers  to  allow 
themselves  to  be  coddled ;  they  are  almost  afraid  of 
the  fresh  air.  When  I  am  preparing  for  a  fight  in 
the  summer,  most  of  my  work  I  do  in  the  open. 
After  two  hours'  walking,  running,  skipping  and 
shadow-boxing,  I  return  to  the  house  of  Descamps 

and  breakfast — a  mug  of  cocoa,  and  milk  got  from 

171 


My  Fighting  Life 

one  of  Descamps'  cows,  and  rolls ;  and  until  luncheon 
I  do  anything  the  mood  I  am  in  dictates. 

Sparring,  sometimes  done  after  the  fashion  of 
real  fighting,  gymnastics,  acrobatics,  and  physical 
exercises  generally  take  up  a  great  part  of  the 
afternoon.  From  the  moment  I  enter  the  gym- 
nasium I  never  stop  until  I  have  completed  my 
programme.  I  do  not  permit  myself  to  take  a  single 
"breather." 

I  do  my  training  upon  a  system  vwhich  is  a  com- 
bination of  systems.  This  and  that  I  have  embraced ; 
this  and  that  I  have  scrapped,  so  that  I  have  built 
out  of  the  many  and  varied  notions  of  how  best  to 
gain  physical  perfection  what  I  consider  to  be  a 
science.  The  exercises  which  I  do  are  the  outcome 
of  close  study  over  many  years. 

All  exercises  that  are  merely  violent  I  put  at 
one  side,  for  that  which  is  difficult  and  hard  to  do 
hurts,  and  is  injurious.  For  instance,  prolonged 
swinging  of  Indian  clubs  and  dumb-bells,  or  what 
we  know  as  muscle-making  exercises,  I  do  not 
approve  of.  I  would  not  pass  a  man  "  all  muscle  ?: 
as  the  perfect  or  ideally  trained  athlete.  The 
severely  muscular  man  is  only  strong  in  a  given^  a 
set,  test  of  strength ;  he  may  lift  a  prodigious  dead 
weight,  and  it  may  be  that  he  cuts  an  engaging  and 

imposing  figure,  but  he  is  without  elasticity,  quick- 

172 


How  I  Trained  to  Meet  Beckett 

footedness ;  frequently  he  has  no  perfect  carriage ;  he 
has  made  no  special  study  of  deportment. 

As  one  >vho  is  a  fighting  man  by  choice  and  pro- 
fession, it  may  appear  strange  Lwhen  I  say  that  I 
attach  every  importance  to  correct  walking.  I  would 
put  down  deportment  as  the  foundation,  the  root  of 
physical  culture. 

Having  learned  to  walk  correctly,  the  desire  for 
full  physical  proficiency  becomes  tremendous,  for  you 
have  then  mastered  one  of  the  difficult  lessons  of  your 
athletic  curriculum ;  then  it  is  that  you  know  all  about 
poise,  balance ;  you  have  shed  all  awkwardness. 

A  diffidence  to  engage  in  physical  culture  comes 
from  a  belief  that  it  means  hard  work.  I  readily 
concede  that  training  as  training  is  appalling  in  its 
monotony ;  it  is  a  thing  without  a  soul.  If  a  boy  or 
man  goes  into  training  without  first  appreciating  the 
true  inwardness  of  every  little  thing  he  is  called  upon 
to  do,  and  does,  then  he  will  reap  no  considerable 
benefit.  Whilst  the  practice  of  physical  culture 
entails  much  self-denial,  experience  has  convinced 
me  that  it  is  not  necessary  to  eschew  all  natural 
likings. 

When  after  luncheon  one  day  at  Stanmore  I 
smoked  a  cigarette  with  my  coffee,  one  of  my  visitors, 
obviously  surprised,  remarked,  "  I  have  never  known 
a  fighting  man  to  smoke  when  in  training." 


My  Fighting  Life 

Clearly  he  belonged  to  the  school  of  hard-and- 
fast  principles.  I  call  it  the  unnatural,  as  well  as 
out-of-date,  school.  I  smoke  a  cigarette  because  I 
find  it  comforting ;  it  helps  me  to  know  that  although 
a  fighter  in  strict  training,  I  may  be  my  ordinary 
self.  In  training  the  grand  principle  should  be 
moderation  in  all  things.  Blind,  obstinate  absten- 
tion from  this  and  that  is  as  harmful  as  over- 
indulgence. 

And  I  would  say  that  it  is  entirely  wrong  to  have 
dinned  into  the  ear  of  a  pugilist  that  he  is  a  fighting 
machine  to  be  wound  up  and  set  ^working  at  will. 

When  I  was  given  permission  by  the  Army 
authorities  to  leave  the  school  at  Joinville  le  Pont  to 
train  for  my  contest  with  Dick  Smith,  the  first  thing 
I  attempted  was  to  learn  to  walk  naturally  again, 
and  not  after  the  ideas  of  a  drill  sergeant.  And 
immediately  I  found  I  could  walk  in  a  proper,  human, 
unwooden  way  I  took  to  skipping  and  running  on 
the  roads,  not  with  any  idea  of  seeing  what  distance 
and  how  quickly  I  could  run,  but  so  as  to  develop 
and  strengthen  my  breathing  organs,  and,  most 
important  of  all,  to  acquire  springiness  of  limb,  to 
create  the  feeling  that  suggests  you  are  treading  on 
air. 

If  you  would  be  entirely  happy,  seek  to  obtain 
that  rare  feeling ;  it  is  indescribably  beautiful.  Before 

174 


How  I  Trained  to  Meet  Beckett 

I  began  to  spar  again  for  the  first  time  for  five  years 
I  spent  my  days  roaming  and  running  about  the 
country  .woods.  I  had  for  my  companions  sweet- 
singing  birds ;  I  came  to  know  all  the  cattle  and  horses 
round  about  the  countryside ;  I  hunted,  and  went 
shooting  and  fishing.  I  made  myself  suppose  that 
the  beginning  of  my  training  was  a  holiday,  so  that 
I  was  happy  when  I  took  up  the  boxing-gloves.  I 
was  sure  that  I  had  begun  to  build  up  fighting  fitness 
upon  sound  and  rational  principles. 

Those  who  would  box  well  and  with  success  must 
enjoy  every  minute  of  their  training ;  they  must  never 
feel  that  it  is  irksome.  Let  us  begin  with  road- work. 
Do  not  go  rushing  and  tearing  along.  First  walk, 
then  run,  again  do  shadow-boxing ;  skip ;  if  you  have 
a  companion,  play  leap-frog,  or  jump  a  gate ;  at 
intervals  swing  your  arms  and  legs ;  try  to  give  your 
limbs  every  suppleness.  And  .when  you  return 
from  the  road  and  there  is  skipping  to  be  done, 
make  it  a  thing  fantastic;  try  to  do  the  double 
shuffle  the  while  you  twist  and  twirl  and  skip  over 
the  rope. 

You  will  cause  those  who  look  on  to  smile,  and 
you  yourself  will  smile.  Make  skipping  a  healthy 
romp,  and  when  you  spar  keep  in  your  mind's  eye 
the  type  of  fellow  your  prospective  opponent  is.  Set 
your  jaws  tight,  keep  your  eye  steady,  insist  your 


My  Fighting  Life 

trainer  behaves  as  if  you  .were  actually  fighting. 
Imagine  that  you  have  your  man  with  his  back  to 
the  ropes ;  punch  so  that  you  feel  that  you  are  win- 
ning; wriggle  out  of  imaginary  trouble.  Try  and 
think  that  the  fight  is  going  against  you,  and  then 
set  your  brain  working  so  as  to  turn  the  contest  in 
your  favour ;  always  be  severe — the  merciless,  relent- 
less, uncompromising  man  in  your  shadow-boxing ; 
do  not  make  it  mere  feinting,  dodging  or  waltzing 
around.  And  when  you  stretch  yourself  on  the  floor 
of  your  gymnasium  and  bring  yourself  into  a  sitting 
position  and  then  touch  your  toes,  do  not  do  this 
mechanically — splash  it  all  over  with  novelty  and 
variety. 

There  is  one  exercise  that  I  would  specially  com- 
mend. Lie  on  your  back,  and,  having  made  your 
body  rigid,  bring  your  legs  up  slowly  and  touch  the 
floor  at  the  back  of  your  head  with  your  toes,  then 
let  the  legs  revert  to  their  original  position,  leaving 
them  stiff,  and  bring  your  body  up  and  strike  an 
upright  pose ;  then  bend  as  if  you  would  touch  your 
toes  with  your  fingers,  but  instead  stand  on  your 
hands  for  a  second  or  two  before  resuming  a  lying 
position  on  your  back. 

If  you  do  this  you  will  strengthen  every  muscle 
you  are  called  upon  to  employ  when  fighting.  It 

may    be    that    this    particular    exercise    smacks    of 

176 


How  I  Trained  to  Meet  Beckett 

acrobatics,  but  once  you  have  mastered  it  you  will  like 
it  immensely,  for  it  is  splendidly  interesting. 

I  affected  this  particular  exercise  or  "  stunt  "  after 
first  seeing  Joe  Jeannette  at  work  in  Paris.  Few 
men  trained  like  this  negro.  It  has  been  repeatedly 
asserted  that  his  greatness  came  from  his  extra- 
ordinary stamina  and  capacity  to  take  punishment. 
But  this  is  only  partially  true.  Jeannette  fell  little 
below  a  world's  champion — indeed,  had  the  oppor- 
tunity been  given  to  him  by  his  brother  black,  John- 
son, the  probability  is  that  he  would  have  taken  the 
title,  because  he  fitted  himself  for  fighting  by  bringing 
all  his  intelligence  to  bear  on  his  training. 

It  was  more  than  a  year  before  I  fought  him 
when  I  obtained  permission  to  see  him  in  his 
gymnasium.  At  that  time  there  twas  no  thought 
that  I  would  ever  meet  him.  The  methods  pursued 
by  Jeannette  in  training  were  a  revelation  to  me. 
For  hours  he  would  work  silently.  He  was  like  some 
black  panther;  he  made  me  go  hot  and  cold  when 
I  first  saw  him,  for  at  the  moment  I  walked  into 
his  gymnasium  he  was  walking  on  his  hands.  At  the 
conclusion  of  his  work  he  saw  that  I  ,was  thinking 
and  dreaming  about  it  all,  and  in  a  quiet,  soft  way 
he  had  he  came  to  me  and  said,  "  You  cannot  under- 
stand why  I  think  it  necessary  and  helpful  to  walk 
on  my  hands.  Wai,  my  boy,  I  will  tell  you.  By 

M  177 


My  Fighting  Life 

turning  yourself  upside  down  you  so  employ  and  test 
your  brain  centres  that  when  you  are  hit  on  the  jaw 
your  head  is  less  likely  to  go  spinning  round.  No 
man  alive  can  keep  his  feet  if  he  is  hit  properly  and 
heavily  on  the  point ;  but  if  you  follow  this  particular 
exercise,  which  means  that  I  shoot  my  feet  in  the  air 
and  walk  around  on  my  hands,  you  become  less 
susceptible  to  that  kind  of  drunken  helplessness  .which 
is  induced  by  a  clip  on  the  jaw." 

Jeannette  was  no  student  of  physiology  in  the 
everyday  understanding  of  the  term,  and  yet  of  all 
fighters,  white  or  black,  I  do  not  remember  having 
met  one  who  broke  more  completely  away  from  train- 
ing methods  of  a  stereotyped  kind,  nor  one  who 
showed  greater  intelligence  in  the  practice  of  physical 
culture. 

History  will  perhaps  have  it  that  Jeannette  was 
only  a  bruiser;  he  was  more.  He  was  a  man  with 
ideas,  and  in  his  way  a  scientist,  and  the  antithesis 
of  the  negro  as  popularly  understood. 

And  how  very  unlike  Jack  Johnson,  who  was  a 
combination  of  sorts — a  humorist,  cynic,  immensely 
clever,  but  inordinately  vain!  Johnson  demanded 
that  when  he  went  abroad  the  lights  should  be  full 
on  him.  Jeannette  was  a  great,  big,  honest  fellow. 
Johnson  liked  to  prattle  and  employ  a  vocabulary 

that  was  almost  entirely  a  jumble  of  words.    He 

178 


How  I  Trained  to  Meet  Beckett 

affected  an  intense  liking  for  Herbert  Spencer,  the 
banjo,  dancing,  diamonds,  and  high-powered  cars ; 
yet  there  were  moments  when  he  posed  as  a  model 
of  modesty. 

Jeannette  kwhen  in  France  kept  clear  of  the 
boulevards;  Johnson  strutted  along  them  peacock 
fashion.  Jeannette  was  all  for  the  quiet  of  his  home, 
and,  though  black,  he  was  one  of  the  most  likeable 
Americans  who  ever  came  to  Paris,  and  I  shall  ever 
be  indebted  to  him  for  his  introduction  to  training 
exercises  that  have  been  most  helpful  to  me. 

To  win  a  high  position  in  pugilism  a  man,  whether 
a  fight  is  pending  or  not,  must  always  be  in  training, 
mentally  and  physically.  As  the  conjurer,  the 
acrobat,  the  juggler — as,  indeed,  like  every  public 
performer — he  must  be  always  searching  for  new 
ideas.  To  attempt  something  new  is  the  surest  way 
of  keeping  fresh,  both  in  mind  and  body,  and  escap- 
ing a  seizure  of  that  most  harmful  and  heart-destroy- 
ing thing  called  staleness. 

I  have  always  been  opposed  to  what  is  still  a 
common  practice  of  a  boxer  being  taken  clean  away 
from  an  ordinary  life  when  he  begins  to  train  for  a 
fight.  It  is  more  often  than  not  assumed  that  a 
boxer,  so  as  to  be  "  prepared,"  must  be  taken  away 
to  some  outlandish  place,  away  from  all  friends  and 
acquaintances,  so  as  to  be  free  to  think  of  fight,  fight, 


My  Fighting  Life 

fight  from  morning  till  night.  It  is  not  supposed 
that  he  is  competent  to  think  and  decide  for  himself ; 
he  is  not  allowed  to  do  so.  He  is  put  to  bed ;  he 
is  wakened  up ;  he  has  no  choice  of  food,  and  he  is 
physicked  and  pampered.  I  have  been  in  some 
training  camps  where  fresh  air,  I  have  suspected,  is 
not  wanted — windows  sealed,  doors  shut  tight,  and 
altogether  a  premium  put  on  an  unnatural  mode  of 
existence. 

Every  boxer  should  have  more  than  an  elementary 
knowledge  of  hygiene ;  no  boxer  should  be  made  a 
prisoner  when  in  training ;  no  boxer  should  be  called 
upon  to  spend  his  days  with  gloves,  dumb-bells  and 
sparring  partners  as  his  sole  companions.  Training 
should  be  regarded  not  as  something  extraordinary, 
but  as  an  everyday  business.  And  it  should  be  done 
to  schedule.  There  must  be  method ;  a  time  for 
everything. 

Let  me  tell  of  a  little  incident  that  occurred  at 
Stanmore.  One  evening  I  had  just  completed  a  game 
of  auction  bridge  with  some  friends  who  had  come 
from  Paris.  The  cards  ,were  being  shuffled  for 
another  hand. 

"  I  am  afraid  you  must  leave  me  out,"  I  said, 
"for  I  have  not  time  for  any  more  cards  to-night." 

"  Why?  "  I  was  asked.    "  It  is  only  ten  o'clock ; 

surely  your  work  is  done  for  to-day." 

180 


How  I  Trained  to  Meet  Beckett 

"  Oh,  no,"  I  replied.  "  At  ten  o'clock  I  go  to 
my  masseur  for  hand  treatment." 

"  But  cannot  you  go  at  ten-thirty?  "  one  of  my 
friends  inquired.  "  Half  an  hour  will  make  no 
difference." 

"Oh,  yes,  it  will,"  I  ventured.  "I  have  my 
time-table,  and  I  must  go." 

I  mention  this  by  way  of  showing  that  I  attach 
every  importance  to  system  and  method.  Had  I  kept 
my  masseur  waiting  for  me  he,  very  rightly,  would 
have  considered  me  to  be  indifferent,  and  he,  being 
but  human,  would  also  have  become  indifferent ;  and 
if  indifference  or  carelessness  creeps  into  your  train- 
ing, then  your  training  ceases  to  serve  the  purpose 
for  which  it  is  intended. 

And,  next  to  system  and  method,  I  attach  the 
utmost  importance  to  the  life  of  a  boxer  when  in 
training  being  humanized.  It  must  also  have 
domesticity  in  it ;  if  it  has  not,  then  it  is  drab,  of  an 
ugly  colour.  The  fact  that  Descamps  has  his  own 
training  establishment — in  other  words,  a  house  big 
enough  to  take  into  it  a  gymnasium,  and  has  attached 
to  it  playing  fields — makes  it  easy  for  me  to  have 
homeliness  given  to  my  training. 

My  trainer,  sparring  partners,  masseur,  every 
single  person  employed  to  help  me,  are  as  members 

of  one  family,  with  Francois  Descamps  as  father, 

181 


My  Fighting  Life 

and,  since  he  has  suffered  the  loss  of  his  young  wife, 
his  mother-in-law  as  "grandma." 

The  two  children  of  Descamps  have  also  their 
place  at  the  table.  Such  is  my  training  life  at  La 
Guerche,  that  all  those  associated  with  me  are  not 
only  my  friends,  but  each  one  regards  the  fight  that 
is  pending  as  his  own  particular  and  intimate  concern. 
For  instance,  "  grandma  "  will  prophesy,  "  Oh,  yes, 
we  will  win  all  right."  The  five-year-old  Descamps, 
in  his  baby  way,  jyill  declare  that  there  .will  be  such 
and  such  a  happening;  the  domestics  are  co-opted 
members  of  the  staff;  each  single  person  in  the 
household  is  in  training,  so  to  speak. 

"  And  how  do  you  feel  this  morning,  Henry?  ': 
I  asked  of  Descamps'  cowman,  the  morning  before 
we  left  La  Guerche  for  London. 

"  Superb,"  he  replied.  "  We  shall  beat  Beckett 
all  right."  And  in  a  completely  satisfied  and 
sanguine  way  went  on  milking. 

I  would  that  every  boxer  was  able  to  do  his  train- 
ing as  I  do.  My  evenings  are  made  supremely  happy. 
When  I  have  finished  my  day's  work  I  will  go  to 
the  Cafe  de  1' Union,  and  maybe  for  a  couple  of  hours 
I  will  live  with  the  young  men  of  La  Guerche.  Until 
I  went  among  them  they  had  never  seen  a  fighter, 
and  they  have  but  a  hazy  notion  of  what  fighting  is. 

At  the  Cafe  de  1' Union  I  am  not  Georges  Carpentier, 

182 


How  I  Trained  to  Meet  Beckett 

the  pugilist,  but  just  a  young  man  who  follows  an 
unusual  trade.  And,  since  they  have  but  a  crude 
knowledge  of  the  ring,  they  never  air  their  views 
about  it,  and,  perhaps  without  their  knowing,  they 
give  me  that  distraction  which  it  is  necessary  for 
every  man  to  have  at  the  end  of  a  day's  work. 

On  a  billiard  table  delightfully  agricultural  and 
one  which  is  remarkable  for  bumps  and  general 
debility,  great  and  exciting  games  are  played. 
That  the  lamps  give  off  feeble  light,  that  the  cue  is 
worn,  that  chalk  is  at  a  premium,  that  the  cushions 
of  the  table  were  robbed  of  their  springiness  in  the 
long  ago,  that  it  is  necessary  to  peer  through  a  cloud 
of  tobacco  smoke,  matters  nothing. 

And  after  billiards,  dice ;  perhaps  in  a  corner  of 
the  one  room  of  .which  the  estaminet  is  composed 
young  men  will  sing  as  they  play  cards.  At  the 
Cafe  de  1' Union,  at  the  end  of  my  training  day,  I 
will  forget  for  two  long  glorious  hours  all  about  fight- 
ing. I  am  of  a  hearty,  simple  folk,  and  when  I, 
with  my  dog  Flip — he  happy  because  by  all  manner 
of  tricks  he  has  entertained  the  locals — return  to  join 
Descamps  and  family  at  dinner,  I  am  as  any  other 
man ;  I  have  not  the  consciousness  that  I  fight  for  my 
living. 

Dinner  over,  "  grandma  "  with  mock  formalitjr 
will  announce  that  coffee  is  served  in  the  drawing- 

183 


My  Fighting  Life 

room,  and  with  equal  mock  formality  Descamps  will 
lead  the  way. 

This  is  a  typical  evening  at  Descamps'  house  on 
my  training  camp. 

A  log  fire  burns  and  dances  merrily.  In  front 
of  it  is  stretched  my  dog  Flip,  so  that  he  serves  as 
a  pillow  to  one  of  the  half -sleeping  children. 
"Grandma"  is  either  knitting  or  mending.  Des- 
camps is  fussing  and  talking  the  while  he  dispenses 
coffee,  and  one  or  other  of  us  will  sit  humming  some 
catchy  topical  song.  Descamps  plays  the  role  of 
harmonizer-in-chief,  and,  affecting  the  manner  of  a 
choirmaster,  insists  that  everyone  shall  join  in. 

Simple  melodies  of  my  country  are  favoured,  but 
I  being  "  professor  in  English,"  will  be  called  upon 
for  "  If  you  could  only  care,"  or  some  such  popular 
ditty,  with  Descamps  struggling  manfully  as  my 
partner.  The  piece  de  resistance  is  always  a  violin 
solo  by  a  friend,  now  manager  of  Descamps'  factory, 
who  was  once  a  member  of  the  orchestra  at  the  Paris 
Opera  House. 

And  there  you  have  me — a  pugilist  at  home. 
Will  you  not  believe  me  when  I  say  that  my  training 
days  are  happy — that  there  is  much  sunshine  in  them  ? 
When  nights  seemed  indescribably  long  at  Stanmore 
I  was  sorry  that  I  had  left  La  Guerche  so  many  weeks 

before  the  fight  with  Beckett.     But  so  as  to  escape 

184 


How  I  Trained  to  Meet  Beckett 

complete  strangeness  I  took  "Grandma"  with 
me,  and  she  with  Descamps  endeavoured  to  make 
our  little  room  at  Stanmore  as  much  like  the  draw- 
ing-room at  La  Guerche  as  possible.  In  it  we  had 
our  family  evenings ;  we  sang  and  played  and  told 
stories  that  had  not  to  do  with  fighting.  Descamps 
drew  liberally  upon  his  repertoire,  and  we  took  a 
delight  in  teaching  Blumenfeld,  the  English  boxer, 
our  favourite  French  song. 

This  Blumenfeld,  a  tall,  red-cheeked  youth, 
entered  into  the  spirit  of  our  night  entertainments 
with  gusto,  and  he  confessed  that  he  never  imagined 
it  were  possible  to  make  training  so  pleasant. 

The  dressing-room  of  a  fighter  before  and  after 
a  contest  is  a  world  of  its  own.  I  often  think  mine 
is  entirely  strange  and  remarkable.  Before  I  take 
the  ring  there  is  only  one  man  that  counts;  it  is 
Descamps.  Woe  betide  anyone  who  talks  and  asks 
stupid,  inane  questions ;  terrible  would  be  his  lot  were 
he  to  speculate  on  my  chances.  Mine  is  a  dressing- 
room  crowded  with  dumb  people.  Everything  is 
done  by  signs;  how  different  ,when  the  fighting  is 
over! 

It  was  different  after  my  victory  over  Beckett. 
Descamps  began  by  giving  an  imitation  of  how  he 
believed  Dempsey  would  fight,  for  the  benefit  of 

Lenaers,  and  in  his  striving  after  colour  and  effect 

185 


My  Fighting  Life 

he  landed  so  heavily  with  his  right  that  the  good 
Lenaers  was  almost  knocked  out.  Wilson,  my 
masseur,  pulled  furiously  at  a  cigarette;  everybody 
shouted,  and  everybody  thought  it  proper  to  hit  and 
slap  and  caress  me. 

"Now  for  Dempsey!  "  yelled  Descamps,  and 
the  while  I  smiled  at  the  little  man  he  was  hammer- 
ing at  an  imaginary  Dempsey  with  all  his  might. 
Needless  to  say,  Descamps  ,was  the  winner,  but  he 
had  not  won  before  there  trooped  into  my  room  many 
Englishmen  I  had  at  some  time  or  other  beaten. 
All  my  good  friends  and  well-wishers. 

Bombardier  Wells  came  to  me  with  his  long 
stride. 

"  Georges,"  he  said,  "  I  knew  you  would  beat 
him."  And  really,  Wells,  so  warm  and  sincere  twas 
he  in  his  congratulations,  that  it  was  hard  for  me 
to  believe  that  he  was  not  of  my  country. 

Until  very  early  morning  it  was  difficult  for  me 
to  realize  that  my  fight  with  Beckett  Lwas  over.  When 
I  retired  to  bed  sleep  would  not  come  to  me.  I  could 
only  twitch  and  roll  and  toss.  As  soon  as  daylight 
came  my  masseur,  who  had  not  been  to  bed,  came 
and  for  two  hours  read  to  me  what  the  newspapers 
had  to  say.  Messages  of  congratulation,  presents, 
invitations  to  dinner  came  to  me  by  the  hundred. 

My  breakfast  took  the  form  of  a  public  reception ;  I 

186 


How  I  Trained  to  Meet  Beckett 

was  mobbed,  I  was  stormed,  and  I  was  pleased  to 
steal  away  in  my  car  from  the  hotel  in  London  to 
Stanmore,  where,  together  .with  a  few  friends,  I 
celebrated  my  triumph. 

"  Grandma  "  told  a  story  of  how,  when  she  waited 
for  the  result  at  one  of  the  theatres,  the  message 
came  that  I  had  lost,  that  she  refused  to  believe  it. 
"But,"  she  added,  "my  boy,  the  experience  was 
terrible,  and  it  is  only  now  that  I  have  got  you  in 
my  arms  and  hear  you  tell  me  that  you  have  won 
that  I  know  you  have  won." 

I  have  already  stated  that  I  do  not  bet ;  I  have 
never  backed  myself  in  any  one  of  my  fights.  Every- 
thing that  has  to  do  with  money  I  leave  to  Descamps. 
Money,  as  money,  I  care  little  about.  It  is  Des- 
camps who  has  made  me  rich ;  he  will  squeeze  every 
penny  out  of  my  engagements,  and  he  does  all  my 
banking. 

Within  a  few  days  after  my  victory  over  Beckett, 
Descamps  had  quite  a  long  list  of  engagements  for 
me.  Following  my  appearance  at  the  Alhambra, 
Paris,  for  which,  as  I  have  stated,  I  was  paid  at  the 
rate  of  £1,000  per  week,  I  returned  to  London,  gave 
an  exhibition  at  the  Albert  Hall,  left  two  days  later 
for  Liege,  then  on  to  Bordeaux,  where  I  knocked 
out  the  American,  "  Blink "  McClosky,  in  the 

second  round.     Later,  I  sparred  at  the  Free  Trade 

187 


My  Fighting  Life 

Hall,  Manchester,  and  then  on  to  Northern  France. 
Subsequently  I  appeared  in  the  south-western  part 
of  my  country,  taking  in  Limoges  and  Perigueux,, 
and,  returning  to  Belgium,  I  visited  Brussels,  Ghent, 
Charleroi,  Antwerp  and  Ostend.  After  a  short  rest 
at  La  Guerche,  I  went  to  Monte  Carlo,  where  I  met 
the  Belgian  heavy-weight,  Grundhoven. 

A  tour  in  Italy  followed,  and,  en  passant,  I  twould 
mention  that  to  my  fight  with  Joe  Beckett  a  member 
of  the  sporting  staff  of  one  of  the  Rome  newspapers, 
one  Signor  Orlandini,  was  specially  sent,  and  he 
assured  me  that  in  the  near  future  the  youth  of  Italy 
will  take  a  high  place  among  the  boxing  nations  of 
the  world. 

I  appeared  at  Milan,  Rome  and  Genoa.  My  tour 
was  a  very  delightful  one  as  it  was  instructive. 

I  doubt  whether  many  modern  boxers  have  had 
greater  opportunities  of  studying  Continental  box- 
ing. I  have  no  obsessions,  I  write  without  prejudice, 
and  when  I  say  that  the  strength,  the  possibilities, 
and  the  whole  future  of  boxing  on  the  Continent  are 
most  encouraging,  I  say  that  which  is  undeniably 
true. 

When  I  had  the  honour  of  fighting  Croiselles 
before  the  King  of  Spain  in  September,  1914,  I 
formed  the  impression  that  when  boxing  is  well  and 

seriously  and  properly  organized  it  will  enjoy  the 

1 88 


How  I  Trained  to  Meet  Beckett 

utmost  popularity.  When  I  met  Croiselles,  whom  I 
defeated  at  San  Sebastian  in  two  rounds,  the  majority 
of  those  who  looked  on  could  not,  I  felt,  understand 
how  a  man,  with  only  his  fists  and  by  speed  of  foot 
and  subtlety  of  mind,  could  have  the  audacity  or 
expect  to  beat  another. 

Toreadors,  matadors,  and  men  to  whom  bull- 
fighting is  the  spice  of  life  came  to  take  a  peep  at  me. 
By  their  manner  they  would  have  me  believe  that 
they  rather  pitied  me ;  but  when  it  was  all  over  and 
I  had  beaten  Croiselles,  a  bigger  man  than  myself, 
they  were  most  prodigal  in  their  praises,  and  would 
have  started  a  boxing  lesson  there  and  then. 

I  would  advise  any  "old-timer"  who  has  the 
ability  to  teach  to  go  out  to  Spain.  He  will  find 
that  country  easy  ground  to  till,  and  will  reap  a 
bountiful  harvest.  For  Spain — at  least,  the  people 
I  met  at  San  Sebastian — has  been  smitten  by 
boxing. 

It  will  be  agreed,  I  am  sure,  after  recent  happen- 
ings— Basham,  Wilde  and  Marriott  are  the  only 
three  British  champions  who  have  not  been  beaten 
by  one  or  other  of  my  countrymen — that  boxing  in 
France  is  of  considerable  account.  During  the  war 
and  since  peace  came  again  there  are  few  French  boys 
who  do  not  seek  to  box.  Given  proper  instruction, 

we  ^hall  have  any  number  of  great  boxers.     But  in 

189 


My  Fighting  Life 

England,  so  in  France,  in  every  country,  there  should 
be  established  a  national  school  of  boxing. 

After  the  defeat  of  Jim  Driscoll  by  Charles 
Ledoux,  Descamps  had  a  long  and  earnest  talk  vwith 
Mr.  A.  F.  Bettinson  about  the  foundation  of  a  box- 
ing academy  in  London,  and  he  agreed  that  if 
Driscoll — the  greatest  English  boxer  Descamps 
declares  he  has  ever  seen — were  put  in  charge  a  most 
necessary  work  would  be  done. 


190 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  FUTURE  OF  BOXING  :  TRAINING  HINTS  AND  SECRETS 

I  LOOK,  all  Frenchmen  look,  to  the  National  Sport- 
ing Club  of  England,  which  is  surely  the  home 
of  all  boxing,  to  create  the  first  boxing  academy.  In 
Driscoll  England  has  the  perfect,  the  ideal  boxing 
master. 

When  I  was  in  the  Army  I  heard  many  stories  of 
his  greatness  as  a  teacher.  It  was  Driscoll,  by  his  un- 
exampled cleverness  against  Ledoux,  who  suggested 
a  national  school  of  boxing ;  but  surely  the  time 
arrived  long  ago  when  the  question  of  harnessing  the 
ability  of  old  champions  the  world  over  to  some 
practical  purpose  invited  consideration. 

I  have  also  thought  of  Billy  Wells  in  this  connec- 
tion. In  him  you  have  a  rare  stylist;  and  a  boxer 
must  have  style.  If  he  is  temperamentally  unfitted 
to  win  a  place  among  the  world's  fighters,  surely 
Wells  could  and  should  be  employed  to  teach  the 
young  men  of  his  country.  Wells,  whether  he  makes 
good  in  the  ring  or  not,  should  not  be  allowed  to 
drop  out.  There  is  no  tragedy  so  poignant  as  a  man 

who,  before  he  bumped  against  failure,  was  petted 

191 


My  Fighting  Life 

and  fussed  over,  and  who  in  the  early  winter  of  his 
life  had  to  jog  along  anyhow. 

From  time  to  time  there  have  come  to  France  in 
the  capacity  of  seconds  Britishers  whose  names  are 
written  in  some  of  the  brightest  pages  of  boxing 
history ;  yet  a  short-memoried  and  unimaginative 
public,  now  that  their  fighting  days  are  over,  would 
count  them  among  hangers-on.  My  heart  has  ached 
and  bled  when  I  have  known  that  for  a  handful  of 
francs  it  were  possible  to  have  them  as  your  valet. 

The  establishment  of  boxing  academies  through- 
out the  world  is  of  paramount  importance.  We 
often  hear  of  the  "natural  fighter,"  but  the 
"  natural  fighter  "  is  not  one  who  has  not  been  taught 
how  to  box  and  fight.  Since  my  return  to  civil  life 
I  have  been  astonished  at  the  number  of  young  men 
fighting  for  a  living,  who  have  but  an  elementary 
notion  of  what  boxing  is  and  how  to  box.  That  they 
have  a  natural  aptitude  and  liking  for  boxing  was 
obvious,  but  they  knew  little  about  what  is  called 
the  science  of  the  game.  The  result  is  that  all  too 
often  that  which  passes  for  boxing  is  little  better  than 
ugly  mauling.  Wrestling,  clinching  and  hugging 
and  holding  come  from  a  lack  of  knowing  of  what 
boxing  is. 

A  well-regulated  boxing  school  would  eradicate 

all  these   and  every  unpleasant  feature  which   ha* 

192 


The  Future  of  Boxing 

crept  into  the  game.  In  my  humble  way  I  have 
preached  the  need  for  approved  and  accepted  boxing 
teachers  in  France,  and  in  Paris,  at  all  events,  young 
men  may  practise  the  "  noble  art  "  at  many  private 
academies.  And  in  this  respect  I  think  France  is 
better  off  than  England,  and  that  in  my  judgment  is 
why  you  have  witnessed  the  glorious  march  of  the 
French  boxers  to  fame. 

You  do  not  count  efficient  French  boxers  on  one 
hand  as  you  used  to  do ;  they  are  splendidly  numer- 
ous, and  I  think  it  will  be  conceded  that  as  a  whole 
they  are  not  lacking  in  style,  that  they  have  been 
well  taught. 

Perhaps  not  a  few  of  them  are  too  much  inclined 
to  ape  the  ways  of  the  "  American  school."  But  I 
am  not  with  those  who  profess  to  see  no  virtue  in  the 
typical  American  way  of  boxing  and  fighting.  I 
would  not  say  that  Gunboat  Smith  or  Frank  Moran, 
for  instance,  were  typical  American  fighters ;  neither 
had  any  style  at  all ;  each  appealed  to  me  as  a  stout- 
hearted fellow  who  just  fought.  I  will  always  have 
it  that  Harry  Lewis  affected  the  true  American  style. 
He  so  fashioned  his  ways  that  he  embraced  all  tjie 
best  that  is  in  English  boxing,  and  by  constant 
practice,  by  diligence  and  high  intelligence,  gave 
to  it  much  of  his  own  personal  character.  What 
is  called  "  the  American  style "  does  not  in  a 
N  193 


My  Fighting  Life 

strictly  literal  sense  exist.  You  will  say,  "  So- 
and-So  is  a  two-handed  fighter;  he  fights  like  an 
American." 

I  am  still  a  young  man,  but  I  am  old  in  boxing, 
and  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  reason 
why  England  has  not  the  large  number  of  boxers  as 
in  former  years  is  because  her  young  men  attempt 
to  do  that  which  they  hold  to  be  the  secret  of  the 
success  of  the  Americans.  There  is  only  one  way  to 
box  :  you  must  have  a  good  attack,  a  sound  defence, 
and  you  can  have  neither  if  you  first  do  not  learn 
how  to  stand,  how  to  hit,  and  how  to  avoid  trouble. 
There  are  some  young  men  who  by  their  ways  suggest 
that  they  believe  that  if  they  crouch  and  swing  their 
arms  they  are  bound  to  succeed. 

People  have  said  that  I  crouch.  I  don't — not  in 
the  sense  that  I  double  myself  up.  I  am  for  ever  on 
my  toes  and  ready  to  spring. 

What  I  believe  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  weak- 
nesses of  young  boxers  is  that  they  think  too  much 
of  what  they  call  in-fighting,  which,  as  they  do  it, 
is  not  in-fighting  at  all,  but  a  combination  of  all 
sorts — clinching,  holding,  and  wrestling — anything 
but  boxing. 

Take  Jim  Driscoll.  To  my  thinking  he  was  the 
acme  of  boxing  perfection.  The  attitude  which  he 

strikes  is  an  ideal  one.    When  he  lost  against  Ledoux 

194 


The  Future  of  Boxing 

it  was  said  that  the  boxer  had  gone  down  before  a 
fighter.  Which  was  absurd.  Driscoil  was  a  wonder- 
ful boxer,  but  he  was  also  a  .wonderful  fighter.  He 
did  not  bash  and  slap,  and  give  to  his  arms  the 
appearance  of  a  windmill.  But  in  every  phase  of  the 
fighting  he  was  a  wonder,  and  was  just  as  much  of 
a  fighter  as  Ledoux.  Driscoil  lost  to  Ledoux  because 
he  was  old.  It  was  predicted  that  I  would  lose  to 
BecEett  because  I  was  only  a  boxer  and  he  was  a 
fighter. 

My  advice  to  all  young  men  who  would  box  with 
success  is  to  cut  out  of  their  lessons  any  weakness 
they  might  have  for  imitating  the  peculiarities  of 
any  particular  champion.  Because  it  happens  that 
A  is  a  croucher  and  has  won  fame,  they  should  not 
imagine  that  the  first  lesson  for  them  to  learn  is  how 
to  crouch.  Take  the  bed-rock  principles  of  boxing 
—they  are  the  same  the  world  over — and  when  you 
have  mastered  them  and  you  feel  more  at  home  if 
you  crouch,  or  affect  this  and  that  mannerism,  why, 
by  all  means  do  so. 

Two  of  the  greatest  essentials  if  boxing  is  to  be 
good  are  systematic  teaching  and  the  establishment 
of  some  school  of  referees.  We  in  France,  especially, 
are  not  rich  in  referees,  and  I  gathered  during  my 
short  stay  in  London  that  England,  too,  might  be 
better  equipped.  It  has  long  appeared  strange  to 


My  Fighting  Life 

me  that  referees  are  not  appointed  by  some  recognized 
boxing  body.  I  do  not  say  this  because  I  have  lost 
matches  which  I  felt  I  won ;  I  would  make  no  com- 
plaint ;  indeed,  my  experience  on  the  whole  has  been 
most  fortunate.  But  there  are  times  when  vanity, 
and  not  experience,  is  the  only  explanation  why  some 
gentlemen,  perfectly  honest  and  well-intentioned 
gentlemen  I  would  hasten  to  say,  take  the  position 
of  referee. 

The  referee  I  twould  have  as  much  a  pro- 
fessional man  as  the  boxers  themselves.  It  should 
be  their  first  business;  they  should  be  schooled 
in  the  duties  they  are  called  upon  to  perform 
at  a  regular  and  properly  constituted  place  of  in- 
struction. 

It  does  not  follow  that  a  man  who  has  lived  in 
boxing  all  his  life  makes  the  best  referee;  neither 
does  it  follow  that  an  old-time  boxer  is  suited  for 
the  position.  I  could  not,  for  instance,  picture 
Descamps  as  the  ideal  referee ;  he  has  not  the  judicial 
temperament ;  and  really  the  ability  to  referee  very 
largely  comes  from  temperament  and  long  practice. 
Whether  the  referee  should  judge  a  contest  from 
inside  the  ring  or  from  a  position  outside  is  merely 
a  matter  of  personal  taste.  Nearly  everything 
depends  upon  the  type  and  temper  of  the  fighters 

engaged. 

196 


The  Future  ot  Boxing 

If  men  obeyed  the  rules  of  the  game,  it  is  most 
decidedly  not  necessary  to  have  the  referee  always  on 
the  top  of  them. 

Now,  in  France  we  have  a  gentleman  known  as 
the  "  Directeur  du  Combat."  He  is  not  the  referee, 
the  time-keeper,  or  anything  but  a  gentleman  on  the 
spot  to  see  that  there  is  no  contravention  of  the  rule,s. 
The  Directeur  du  Combat  can,  and  often  does,  serve 
a  useful  purpose,  but  there  are  times  when  he  will 
come  near  to  ruining  a  fight  by  his  consciousness  of 
his  own  importance.  He  can,  in  fact,  be  a  source 
of  considerable  annoyance  to  the  boxers,  for  he  will 
butt  in  when  he  is  not  wanted ;  he  will  tear  the  boxers 
apart  when  they  are  doing  nothing  more  than 
in-fight,  and  I  am  afraid  there  have  been  occasions 
when  he  has  upset  the  equilibrium  of  English  fighters. 
I  hope  the  day  will  come  when  it  will  not  be  necessary 
to  employ  him. 

Personally,  until  a  higher  standard  of  referee- 
ing  is  set  up,  I  favour  two  judges  and  a  referee, 
as  in  the  Amateur  Boxing  Championships.  It 
is  a  great  thing  to  ask  a  man  to  be  the  sole  arbiter 
of  a  contest  in  which  a  considerable  fortune 
and  the  whole  reputation  of  two  men  are  at 
stake. 

As  to  the  general  atmosphere  of  boxing,  I  prefer 

the  way  contests  are  conducted  in  England,  especially 

197 


My  Fighting  Life 

at  the  National  Sporting  Club.  English  boxing, 
when  I  have  seen  it,  has  been  a  model  of  de- 
corum. It  has  been  done  without  noise.  Not 
so  in  France.  This,  perhaps,  because  the  majority 
of  those  who  go  to  it  are  but  young  and  over- 
enthusiastic. 


198 


CHAPTER   XVI 

A   CHAPTER   ON   FRANCOIS    DESCAMPS 

I  WAS  twelve  years  of  age  when  I  decided,  with  the 
full  and  complete  approval  of  my  parents,  that  it  was 
time  to  leave  school  and  set  out  to  swell  the  family 
exchequer.  School,  as  school,  did  not  appeal  to  me ; 
it  lost  all  its  charms,  if  it  ever  had  any,  the  first  day 
I  met  Descamps  and  was  free  to  have  the  run  of  his 
gymnasium. 

In  Francois  I  found  the  first  human  man  I  had 
met,  also  the  strongest.  It  has  been  written,  much 
to  my  amusement,  that  I  beat  Beckett  because  I 
hypnotized  him,  because  I  had  put  it  on  record  that 
once  upon  a  time  I  was  sent  into  a  trance  by  Des- 
camps; that  I  had  suggested  I  dabbled  in  "black 
magic  ";  that  I  had  the  "  Indian  sign."  It  is,  of 
course,  absurd  to  suppose  that  I  defeated  Beckett  in 
any  other  way  but  by  a  punch  on  the  point ;  but  when 
I  was  a  tiny  toddler  Descamps,  at  our  first  meeting, 
did  kind  of  hypnotize  me,  for  I  could  but  stare  at 
him.  There  was  not  a  man  in  all  our  province  that 
was  in  any  way  like  him — that  I  decided  at  once. 

Poor  he  was,  like  myself;  his  home,  his  gym- 

199 


My  Fighting  Lite 

nasium,  was  no  palace — mean,  ramshackle — but  if 
he  had  more  sous  than  francs,  he  had  the  grand 
manner.  It  were  possible  for  him,  dressed  though 
he  then  was,  to  be  courtly  and  formal.  He  was  no 
poseur,  and  yet  he  carried  himself  like  no  other  man 
whose  home  was  built  on  the  coalfields  of  Northern 
France.  It  is  often  said  that  we  are  totally  dis- 
similar ;  that  he,  because  of  his  volubility,  his  excit- 
ability, his  gesticulations,  is  a  typical  Frenchman; 
that  I,  because  of  my  pale,  bloodless,  sunken  cheeks 
and  cold,  calculating  ways,  am  no  Frenchman. 
Which  is  very  true,  but  our  very  dissimilarity  it  is 
that  has  caused  us  to  be  inseparable.  Always  has  he 
fascinated  me. 

When  I  first  went  to  him,  Descamps  was  every- 
thing rolled  into  one.  He  was  a  master  of  Swedish 
drill ;  he  was  the  first  man  to  introduce  English  box- 
ing in  the  part  of  France  to  which  I  belong,  yet  he 
was  a  clever  exponent  of  Le  Savate. 

In  our  poor,  dreaming  days  he  was  an  accom- 
plished cyclist ;  his  machine,  a  high  ordinary  of  a 
particularly  antique  make ;  and  he  was  a  gymnast 
of  much  ability.  And  away  from  his  gymnasium 
he  was  a  socialist  of  an  uncompromising  kind, 
a  revolutionary,  an  anarchist.  Which  reminds 
me! 

One  day  he  was  sipping  coffee  outside  a  cafe  in 


200 


A  Chapter  on  Frai^ois  Descamps 

Montmartre  when  he  was  hailed  by  an  acquaintance 
of  long  ago. 

"  Bon  jour,  Francois.  You  look  mighty  pros- 
perous ;  what  about  the  '  Red  Flag '  now  ?  No 
anarchy  for  you,  eh?  "  was  the  greeting  of  his  former 
friend. 

"No,"  snapped  Descamps,  his  merry  eyes 
twinkling.  "  I  am  no  anarchist  now.  I  am  a 
capitalist." 

But  I  remember  the  time  when  days  were  lean 
and  life  meant  scraping  and  scratching  for  an 
existence,  when  much  bitterness  .would  come  into 
his  soul.  He  was  a  very  ill-paid  "  Professor,"  and 
yet  when  we  had  not  a  sou  between  us  he  appeared 
to  be  happiest,  for  then  he  would  take  me  on  his 
knee  and  picture  a  future  that  was  all  brightness. 
Then;  when  his  pockets  were  empty,  he  would  ape 
the  ways  of  a  peacock ;  he  was  immensely  proud. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  day  when  I  was  discharged 
from  my  first  situation,  which  brought  me  a  salary 
of  fifteen  francs  a  month.  I  was  dismissed  because 
whilst  on  an  errand  I  fell  into  the  canal  with  the 
rickety  bicycle  which  my  employer  provided.  I  was 
sore  distressed  and  feared  ructions  at  home. 

"  You  need  not  trouble  your  head  about  work 
again,"  said  Descamps,  "  for  on  this  very  day  I 
have  arranged  that  you  take  part  in  the  Northern 


201 


My  Fighting  Life 

Savate    Championships,    which   are   to   be   held    at 
Bethune." 

Savate,  as  is  known,  is  a  game  of  kicking,  and  it 
is  one  that  demands  much  skill  in  those  who  would 
practise  it. 

Although  Descamps,  when  he  set  me  up  as 
his  "famous  pupil,"  had  but  one  intention, 
and  that  was  to  make  a  boxer  of  me,  he  insisted 
that  I  should  improve  my  knowledge  of  savate. 
Already,  like  most  of  the  boys  of  the  neighbour- 
hood, I  had  taken  to  this  form  of  "  fighting,"  and 
under  Descamps  I  quickly  added  to  my  store  of 
tricks. 

The  prospect  of  making  my  debut  before  the 
public  was,  as  you  may  suppose,  great — exciting- 
memorable.  It  was  decided  that  my  parents  should 
know  nothing  about  my  contemplated  "fight" 
at  Bethune,  and  literally  I  was  spirited  away  by 
Descamps. 

These  days  we  travel  in  semi-state ;  then,  a  modest 
railway  fare  meant  ever  so  much.  So  it  came  about 
that  the  journey  to  Bethune  was  a  serious  business ; 
it  was  as  much  as  Descamps  could  do  to  gather 
together  the  railway  fares.  Those  were  happy  days, 
however.  Picture,  if  you  can,  myself — a  boy  of 
twelve — setting  out  from  the  little  house  of  Descamps 
with  my  fighting  kit  under  my  arm,  Descamps  swing- 


202 


A  Chapter  on  Francois  Descamps 

ing  a  parcel  of  food,  and  singing  as  if  he  were  the 
first  man  in  all  France. 

It  is  not  possible  in  cold  print  to  convey  a  true 
idea  of  the  mentality,  the  outlook,  the  point  of  view 
of  Descamps.  In  my  flat  in  Paris  there  is  a  caricature 
of  Descamps  which  depicts  him  as  a  nurse.  He  is 
feeding  me  out  of  a  bottle.  Many  times  do  I  look 
and  smile  at  it,  for  it  tells,  as  nothing  else  can  do, 
of  his  deep  and  sincere  attachment  to  me. 

If  you  could  but  see  inside  the  house  of  Descamps 
you  would  have  spread  before  you  a  gallery  of  pictures 
and  photos  of  Francois  and  myself  that  speak  of  the 
rarest  human  story  that  has  ever  been  written. 

There  is  not  a  great  disparity  in  our  ages,  but 
Descamps  from  the  beginning  of  our  association  has 
conveyed  to  me  the  idea  that  he  is  more  than  twice 
my  years,  and  because  this  is  so  I  have  throughout 
my  career  been  completely  obedient  to  him.  I  have 
never  questioned  the  wisdom  of  making  any  match ; 
he  has  ever  been  free  to  say,  "  You  will  now  get 
ready  for  this  and  that  fight." 

So  when  after  I  had  lost  my  first  situation,  and 
he  had  made  himself  entirely  responsible  for  my 
upbringing,  I  readily  agreed  to  take  my  chances  in 
the  savate  championships  at  Bethune.  That  I  was 
a  little  boy  in  knickerbockers,  that  I  had  never 

wandered  more  than  a  few  miles  from  home,  that  I 

203 


My  Fighting  Life 

had  not  the  faintest  notion  of  what  my  feelings  .would 
be  when  I  stood  up  before  a  crowd  of  people,  never 
troubled  me  in  the  least  degree.  It  was  sufficient  to 
know  that  Descamps  had  decided  that  the  time  had 
come  for  'me  to  begin  my  fighting  career. 

Our  journey  to  Bethune  I  shall  never  forget. 
From  the  time  I  left  I/ens  until  the  moment  had 
come  to  take  the  ring  Descamps  scarce  left  off  hold- 
ing me  by  the  hand. 

He  introduced  me  as  his  "  famous  pupil "  amid 
a  roar  of  laughter.  Said  one,  "  What  have  you 
brought?  What  is  this  sacrificial  offering?  r 

Descamps  merely  stormed  and  talked  in  his 
grandiloquent  fashion. 

Why  I  was  not  nervous,  why  I  did  not  run  away, 
I  shall  never  know.  I  was  in  a  world  of  wonders. 
Descamps  must  have  cast  a  spell  over  me,  for  though 
a  baby  I  felt  a  full-grown  man. 

My  first  bout  I  began  amid  a  chorus  of  titters, 
but  I  won,  and  I  reached  the  final  round.  I  became 
the  darling  of  the  people.  To  win  the  championship 
I  had  to  beat  a  French  corporal  named  Legrand. 
He  was  a  man  some  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and 
weighed  about  eleven  stone.  My  jveight  was  seven 
stone. 

But  Legrand  could  not  get  near  me.    He  would 

rush  and  kick  savagely;  I  would  skip  and  side-step, 

204 


A  Chapter  on  Frai^ois  Descamps 

and  in  the  first  round  I  had  him  down  several  times. 
And  in  the  end  it  was  declared  that  I  had  won  by 
many  points  to  spare.  How  I  was  embraced  and 
squeezed  by  Descamps !  And  when  he  took  me  to 
my  room  and  dressed  me,  with  the  tenderness  of  a 
mother,  there  were  great  tears  rolling  down  his 
cheeks. 

Said  he,  "  You  have  done  a  .wonderful  thing. 
Already  I  see  you  a  champion,  but,  my  son,  though 
you  have  won,  there  is  no  money  prize,  for  as  yet 
you  are  an  amateur.  And  I  am  without  a  sou. 
Georges,  we  have  still  to  get  home.  Rest  awhile, 
and  I  will  think." 

I  fell  fast  asleep  on  a  little  wooden  bench ;  empty 
pockets  did  not  trouble  me.  I  was  so  delightfully 
tired.  When  I  awoke  Descamps  spread  out  a  roll  of 
bread,  and  when  this  had  disappeared  we  went  out 
into  the  streets  of  Bethune.  We  stayed  the  night 
at  a  little  estaminet,  and  on  the  morrow,  being  with- 
out our  fare  home,  we  set  out  to  walk.  And  on  our 
tramp  back  to  Lens  we  performed  outside  several 
cafes,  but  we  collected  very  few  francs.  We  reached 
Lens  when  it  was  dusk,  so  that  no  one  ever  knew 
that  the  "  Professor  and  his  pupil  "  had  been  reduced 
to  tramps. 

The  story  which  Descamps  told  of  my  triumph 

at  Lens  was  a  masterpiece  in  that  no  story  was  ever 

205 


My  Fighting  Life 

more  highly  coloured ;  and  it  was  not  long  before  he 
decided  that  at  the  first  opportunity  I  should  begin 
as  a  professional  boxer. 

And  the  day  arrived  when  I  was  to  fight  the 
jockey,  Salmon.  Of  my  two  combats  with  this 
exceptionally  strong  and  vigorous  fighter  I  have 
already  told.  And  here  I  would  only  tell  of  my 
earliest  boxing  lessons  and  explain  how  I  ,was  taught 
the  "  science  of  the  game." 

To  win  success  in  the  ring  a  man  must  first  sink 
his  individuality  in  order  to  attain  individuality. 
Paradoxical  this  may  appear  to  be,  but  there  are 
paradoxes  that  are  not  paradoxes.  In  this  way  :  A 
boy  who  places  himself  under  an  instructor  will  never 
make  progress  unless  he  is  entirely  and  wholly  sub- 
servient to  his  teacher.  He  must  put  on  the  gloves 
believing  that  he  does  not  know  the  first  principles 
of  how  to  employ  them ;  he  must  reduce  himself  to 
so  much  molten  metal  to  be  twisted  and  fashioned 
according  to  the  notions  of  his  instructor. 

When  I  first  went  to  Descamps  and  made  known 
that  it  was  my  ambition  to  fight  like  the  English, 
this  is  what  he  said  : 

"  'We  of  France,  more  particularly  those  of  Lens 
and  the  part  of  France  in  which  we  have  our  home, 
so  I  have  come  to  believe,  are  specially  meant  for 

boxing.      Men    of    Northern    France    have    much 

206 


A  Chapter  on  Francois  Descamps 

phlegm,  and  in  this  game  of  fighting  it  is  the  man  of 
phlegm  who  succeeds.  He  merely  needs  teaching, 
but  he  must  be  ready  and  willing  to  be  taught.  Into 
the  pages  of  boxing  history  I  have  delved  deep.  The 
book  which  I  will  call  '  the  book  of  fight '  I  have 
studied  for  long,  and  I  have  decided  that  there  are 
what  I  will  call  fundamental  principles.  These  are 
for  you  to  master,  but  this  you  will  never  do  unless 
your  mind  becomes  my  mind;  that  you  think  as  I 
do.  You  must  do  as  you  are  told.  You  like  fight- 
ing ?  Good !  But  you  do  not  know  how  to  fight. 
I  will  show  you." 

There  was  a  time  when,  so  it  is  written,  the  trainer 
of  boxers  was  a  man  with  a  heart  of  stone.  A 
Spartan — he  insisted  on  the  life  of  a  Spartan.  Now, 
Descamps  is  entirely  human ;  he  is  emotional.  Never 
a  great  fighter  himself — I  do  not  think  he  has  the 
temperament  necessary  for  a  fighter — he  is  yet  a 
born  teacher. 

His  gymnasium  in  his  early  days  at  Lens  was  a 
poor,  mean  room,  but  by  his  manner,  by  the  great 
gift  which  he  possesses  of  being  able  to  make  things 
appear  something  which  they  are  not,  he  caused  me 
to  believe  that  it  was  a  beautiful  academy.  He  would 
have  it  that  it  was  an  academy,  and  that  was  sufficient. 
When  I,  a  half-frightened  child,  went  for  my  first 

boxing  lesson,  for  which,  by  the  way,  I  did  not  and 

207 


My  Fighting  Life 

could  not  pay — how  Descamps  lived  in  those  days  will 
ever  be  an  unsolvable  mystery  to  me — this  is  how 
Descamps  appeared  to  me. 

In  the  centre  of  a  room  not  more  than  ten  feet 
long,  ceiling  low  and  blackened  by  smoke  from  old 
and  feeble  oil  lamps,  he  stood  bowing  and  laughing 
and  sniggering. 

"  Entrez,  Monsieur  Carpentier,  also  welcome," 
he  cried. 

Decked  out  in  a  sweater  that  approximated 
Joseph's  coat,  his  black  hair,  which  is  now  splashed 
with  grey,  standing  on  end,  and  slapping  gloves  that 
were  ridiculously  big  and  broken  here  and  there,  he 
enlarged  upon  the  importance  of  his  position — that 
he  was  "  Professor  Descamps." 

I  have  not  made  the  acquaintance  of  another 
professor,  but  I  doubt  whether  there  is  one  who, 
before  I  had  emerged  from  the  embryonic  stage, 
could  be  such  a  martinet  as  Descamps.  I  am  sure 
there  is  no  one  who  seeks  to  impart  the  noble  art  in 
the  way  he  does,  or  at  least  did  then.  I  imagined 
that  he  was  arrayed  in  a  cap  and  gown  instead  of 
frayed  old  yellow  flannels  and  a  sweater  that  in  the 
matter  of  colouring  was  a  rainbow. 

I  began  my  lessons  by  learning  to  stand  easily, 
naturally,  perfectly.  And  I  would  say  that  it  is  of 

the  first  importance  to  acquire  a  correct  pose.    If  you 

208 


A  Chapter  on  Frai^ois  Descamps 

will  take  the  trouble,  you  will  find  not  a  few  boxers 
who  seek  to  make  a  living  out  of  the  game  stand 
with  their  toes  turned  in,  which  means  that  they  have 
not  learned  their  lessons  as  one  kwould  learn  his 
alphabet. 

I  attach  every  importance  to  stance,  to  style.  If 
you  do  not  begin  at  the  beginning  in  any  form  of 
sport,  you  will  never  be  anything  but  a  splutterer. 
In  boxing,  as  in  everything,  there  is  a  right  and  a 
wrong  way.  Fastidious  to  a  degree  was  Descamps 
when  he  took  me  under  his  wing,  and  he  would  not 
allow  a  soul  to  see  me  before  I  had  got  what  he  termed 
the  correct  method.  I  distinctly  remember  one  after- 
noon in  his  gymnasium,  for  then  he  perched  me  on 
a  stool  and  delivered  something  like  the  following 
lecture  : 

"  You  have  come  to  me  because  you  have  been 
smitten  by  the  English  boxers  you  have  seen  in  the 
booth  at  the  fair.  You  would  be  one  of  them.  No. 
They  are  bruisers,  coarse,  uncouth  men.  They  have 
twisted  noses ;  their  ears  are  big  and  puffed — balloons. 
The  fighter,  my  fighter,  must  be  an  artist ;  he  must 
be  a  student,  a  doctor  of  physiology ;  he  must  under- 
stand psychology ;  he  must  know  men,  their  strength, 
their  weakness.  The  clever,  the  distinguished  boxer 
must  be  a  man  of  brain,  a  scientist — no  brute.  It 
is  the  skill,  the  science  of  boxing  that  I  will  teach. 
o  209 


My  Fighting  Life 

And  when  you  go  out  into  the  world  it  will  not  be 
as  a  man  killer,  but  as  a  skilful,  disciplined  athlete. 
Individuality,  personality  will  count  for  much.  It 
will  be  as  a  man  of  stone,  a  man  of  ice  that  you  will 
appear  to  be ;  of  temper  you  shall  have  none. 

"  I,  Professor  Descamps,  will  be  the  one  with  a 
temper,  hot-headed,  impetuous,  a  clown,  a  volcano. 
And  now  you  understand.  For  days,  for  weeks, 
maybe  for  months,  you  will  do  no  boxing.  You 
must  first  be  prepared  for  boxing." 

And  with  that  ceased  the  stream  of  words,  weird 
and  fantastic,  which  flowed  from  Descamps. 

Descamps,  having  thus  delivered  himself,  sought 
to  make  me  expert  on  a  home-made  trapeze ;  he 
taught  me  about  swinging,  the  while  he  whistled  an 
accompaniment ;  tumbling  and  general  acrobatics  he 
introduced,  and  made  me  practise  them  so  that  I 
could  twist  and  turn  after  the  manner  of  a  contor- 
tionist. All  this  was  done  so  as  to  acquire  a  body 
of  elastic,  and  to  this  very  day  the  acrobatic  exercises 
which  I  practised  in  my  earliest  days  at  Lens  I 
include  in  my  training  for  a  big  fight.  They  serve  a 
double  purpose — they  cause  the  body  to  be  all  supple- 
ness, they  take  the  mind  away  from  fighting,  and  so 
make  training  a  likeable  business. 

But  what  Descamps  did  not  teach  me  was  in- 
fighting. It  was  Klaus  who  was  my  teacher  in  thij 


2IQ 


A  Chapter  on  Frar^ois  Descamps 

phase  of  boxing,  and  by  it — helped  as  he  was  by 
Descamps,  who,  fearing  that  I  would  be  permanently 
hurt,  stopped  the  contest — he  beat  me.  I  am  certain 
that  few  boxers  really  and  truly  know  what  in-fighting 
is.  It  is  not  the  mere  getting  and  rushing  to  close 
quarters ;  it  demands  the  highest  possible  skill,  and 
also  it  requires  a  most  competent  referee  to  appreciate 
and  permit  it. 

If  I  had  not  fought  Frank  Klaus  and  Billy  Papke 
— terrible,  wonderful  in-fighters — I  do  not  believe 
that  I  would  have  beaten  Bombardier  Wells  at  Ghent. 
In  him  I  was  meeting  a  man  who  was  not  only  some 
stones  heavier  than  I  was,  but  one  with  a  mighty 
reach,  and  a  left  hand  which,  if  he  were  to  use  it  as 
he  can  do  and  does  when  he  is  in  training,  would 
take  him  right  to  the  top  of  the  tree. 

It  was  impossible  for  me  to  hope  to  win  by  box- 
ing ;  that  is,  by  leading  with  the  left  hand  and  bring- 
ing the  right  over  to  the  jaw,  for  though  I  stretch 
myself  to  my  fullest  height,  he  was  still  very  many 
inches  taller.  Foolishly,  in  the  first  round,  I  stood 
bolt  upright  and  then  rushed  at  him — madly,  I  con- 
fess. Out  shot  his  left  hand,  brought  me  up  with  a 
jolt,  and  while  I  was  shivering  and  shaking  he  con- 
nected his  right  with  my  chin,  so  that  I  was  half 
beaten.  When  because  of  the  softness  that  is  in  him 
he  permitted  me  to  recover  my  normal  senses  in  the 


211 


My  Fighting  Life 

second  round,  I  remembered  Klaus  and  Papke,  and 
I  said  to  myself,  "  If  I  can  only  get  inside  his  guard, 
if  I  can  only  reach  his  body,  I  am  sure  I  shall  win, 
for  then  I  will  be  like  Klaus  and  Papke." 

In  the  third  round  I  pretended  that  I  put  every 
store  on  my  left  hand,  that  I  would  be  severely 
orthodox,  and  Wells,  with  but  one  idea — that  to  box 
on  approved  lines,  and  conscious  of  his  immense 
physical  advantage — was  hoodwinked.  He  half 
dropped  his  guard,  and  like  a  flash  I  got  inside,  and 
I  pummelled  his  body,  muttering  as  I  did  so,  "  Now 


or  never." 


"  Do  you  know,"  Wells  afterwards  said,  "  every 
time  you  punched  I  imagined  that  you  were  driving 
great  long  nails  into  my  body." 

In  these  remarks  I  saw  the  nakedness  of  the  fight- 
ing soul  of  Bombardier  Wells;  his  sensitiveness,  his 
susceptibility  to  pain.  When  I  drove  my  left  and 
right  hand  to  his  long  body  at  Ghent,  Wells,  had  he 
possessed  the  mental  equipment  of  a  real  fighter, 
would  not  have  doubled  up  as  a  man  seized  with 
violent,  excruciating  cramp.  He  would  have  stiffened 
himself  and  not  broken  away ;  his  telescopic  left  hand 
would  have  shot  out,  and  I  would  have  been  held  at 
bay.  I  would  have  been  impotent,  utterly  helpless. 

Now,  Wells  can  build  an  almost  impregnable 
defence,  but  only  when  he  is  away  from  the  public. 


212 


A  Chapter  on  Frai^ois  Descamps 

When  I  beat  the  Bombardier  at  the  National 
Sporting  Club  in  December,  1913,  a  famous  boxer 
screamed  "coward"  at  Wells;  but  Wells  is  no 
coward — not  a  physical  coward.  Merely  has  he  not 
got  deep  down  in  him  the  mental  qualities  that  are 
absolutely  essential  before  a  man  can  be  a  complete 
fighter.  When  he  sent  me  spinning  in  the  Floral 
Hall  of  Ghent  Exhibition,  all  he  had  to  do  was  to 
jvait  until  I  rose,  then  win  the  fight  with  a  right- 
handed  punch. 

This  I  told  him,  and  his  reply  was :  "  There  was 
something  in  me  that  held  me  back  ;  some  unconquer- 
able thing  that  told  me  I  had  done  enough ;  I  was 
stricken  with  your  pitiable,  helpless  condition." 

It  was  this  indefinable,  subtle  something  that 
caused  him  to  lose  against  the  late  Al  Palzer.  He 
had  the  American  all  at  sea — a  half -broken,  flounder- 
ing man — then  his  fighting  senses  deserted  him ;  he 
sickened  at  the  spectacle  of  a  sprawling  man.  It  was 
ever  so  with  Wells ;  he  knows  this  to  be  so ;  he  has 
fought  to  subdue  his  squeamishness,  but  when  last  I 
saw  him  against  Beckett  he  was  the  same  old  Wells 
— an  astonishing,  remarkable  heavy-height,  who, 
were  he  endowed  with  a  gift  of  doing  things 
thoroughly,  would  challenge  comparison  with  the 
best  men  in  all  the  countries. 

Much  has  been  said  and  written  about  Wells 's 

213 


My  Fighting  Life 

weak  spot.  It  has  been  said  that  the  weakness  is  a 
physical  one.  It  is  not ;  in  a  fighting  sense  it  is  a 
mental  weakness,  and  all  the  training,  all  the  efforts 
to  produce  a  waist-line  of  steel  will  be  of  no  avail. 
He  has  not  got  the  fighter's  headpiece.  To  me  the 
position,  the  condition  of  Wells  is  a  tragedy.  Here 
you  have  a  man  blessed  with  all  the  physical  qualities 
that  go  to  make  a  world's  champion,  but  he  is  with- 
out viciousness — he  is  afraid  of  inflicting  pain,  and 
this  is  the  explanation  of  his  amazing  ups  and  downs. 

But  there  is  something  else  that  is  deficient  in 
Wells — he  has  not,  so  far  as  I  have  seen,  endeavoured 
to  combine  the  best  methods  of  the  English  school 
with  the  effectiveness  of  the  American  fighters.  I 
hold  that  fundamentally  there  is  only  one  way  of  box- 
ing— that  is,  the  English  way ;  but  whilst  I  am  a  firm 
and  complete  believer  in  the  efficacy  of  the  straight 
left,  I  would  preach  the  gospel  of  the  in-fighter. 

In-fighting  is  a  wonderful  science ;  by  it  you  can 
reduce  the  tallest  man  imaginable  to  your  own  height, 
but  you  must  know  how  to  in-fight.  In-fighting  is 
not  hitting  in  holds ;  it  does  not  mean  muscle-pinch- 
ing, done  to  produce  a  kind  of  muscular  paralysis; 
neither  has  it  to  do  with  wrestling  or  sheer  scrambling. 

Before  you  can  in-fight  you  must  engage  in  a 
battle  of  wits  by  which  you  seek  to  squeeze  through 

your  opponent's  defence.     Then,  with  feet  fastened 

214 


A  Chapter  on  Francois  Descamps 

tight  to  the  floor  of  the  ring,  you  bring  blows  to  the 
body  that  start  from  the  hip.  Should  your  opponent 
seek  protection  by  means  of  his  elbows,  should  he 
strive  to  shake  you  off  with  half -arm  jolts,  you,  half 
resting  your  head  on  his  chest,  follow  his  arms  so  as 
to  anticipate  and  be  prepared  for  his  blows,  and  if 
you  do  you  will  give  to  your  body  almost  complete 
invulnerability. 

Much  that  passes  for  in-fighting  is  no  more  than 
blind  swiping ;  a  man  will  rush  to  close  quarters  and 
punch  with  his  eyes  shut;  he  has  no  sort  of  notion 
how  to  protect  himself.  Real  in-fighting  is  not 
cuddling,  but  much  of  what  we  are  asked  to  consider 
in-fighting  is  nothing  of  the  kind,  no  more  than 
tearing  and  ripping. 

When  I  was  still  a  boy  Descamps,  whenever 
possible,  took  me  to  watch  Harry  Lewis  and  other 
splendid  American  boxers  who  had  come  to  Paris. 
During  his  first  year  in  France  Lewis  was  unbeatable ; 
I  thought  he  was  the  greatest  man  alive.  So  I  studied 
his  ways  minutely.  What  I  considered  to  be  his 
speciality  was  the  delivery  of  two  blows  almost  simul- 
taneously— left,  right,  one-two  fashion.  To  do  the 
double  punch  properly,  I  found  much  study  and 
practice  were  necessary,  but  I  mastered  it,  and 
though  to  do  it  is  to  court  not  a  little  risk,  the  perfect 
exponent  of  it  is  bound  to  achieve  greatness. 

215 


My  Fighting  Life 

It  was  the  Americans  who  convinced  me  that 
supreme  orthodoxy  was  wrong ;  they,  because  in  my 
probationary  days  I  saw  more  of  them  than  English 
fighters,  taught  me  that  a  man  should  not  fight  twice 
alike.  Different  boxers,  different  methods. 

Let  me  endeavour  to  demonstrate  what  I  mean. 
If  to-morrow  I  had  to  fight  another  Klaus  or  Papke 
I  kwould  seek  only  to  box ;  I  would  never  fight  in  an 
uncompromising  or  slogging  way,  for  to  do  so  would 
be  to  court  almost  certain  defeat — I  would  play  into 
their  hands  by  engaging  in  their  own  special  game, 
at  which  they  are  masters;  but  if  it  were  Wells  I 
had  to  meet,  I  should  be  an  out-and-out  fighter,  for 
the  odds  are  that  in  sheer,  correct,  orthodox  boxing 
the  Bombardier  would  certainly  out-point  me,  but 
I  know  he  is  not  considered  a  fighter  of  an  unyielding 
type. 

Do  you  know  what  encouraged  me  to  believe  that 
I  would  beat  Beckett?  It  was  his  undisguised  and 
much-advertised  belief  and  satisfaction  that  he  was 
a  fighter.  His  very  sureness  of  his  strength,  his  little 
thought  of  skill,  convinced  me  before  I  took  the  ring 
that  he  had  but  one  way — to  pummel  and  to  batter. 
I  may  be  mistaken,  but  I  believe  that  Beckett  has 
no  room  for  finesse.  Of  this  I  was  sure  when  I  saw 
him  against  Wells. 

He  rushed  and  tore  at  the  Bombardier,  and  was 

216 


A  Chapter  on  Frar^ois  Descamps 

fortunate  in  landing  heavily  on  the  body  of  Wells. 
Now,  had  Wells  obeyed  the  first  principles  of  boxing, 
he  would  have  side-stepped  and  escaped  a  blow  which 
made  him  sick  and  which  beat  him  before  the  contest 
had  scarce  begun. 

From  that  night  until  December  4  I  was  positive 
that  Beckett  would  adopt  the  same  tactics  against 
me  as  against  Wells.  Descamps  agreed ;  and  in  my 
training  I  paid  most  attention  to  increasing  my  speed, 
for  it  was  obvious  to  me  that  if  I  was  fast  on  my  feet 
and  kept  a  .well-balanced  head  Beckett  would  not 
catch  me.  It  is  possible — I  really  do  not  know — that 
Beckett  imagined  that  I  would  seek  to  do  something 
unusual,  that  I  would  bring  out  an  entirely  new 
trick ;  at  all  events,  he  was  totally  unprepared  for  my 
doing  the  first  thing  a  boy  is  taught  when  he  gives 
himself  over  to  boxing.  I  led  with  my  left  and 
landed,  and  I  did  exactly  the  same  thing  a  second 
later  jvhen,  after  he  had  shaken  his  head,  he  came 
snorting  after  me. 

When  I  planted  the  blow  on  the  place  I  intended 
to  land  it,  I  found  it  difficult  to  believe  that  I  was  up 
against  a  champion.  "  Surely,"  I  began  to  say  to 
myself,  "  Beckett  will  not  take  a  straight  left  again." 
And  I  confess  that  when  I  sent  my  left  out  a  second 
time  I  expected  that  he  .would  either  so  deflect  his 

head  so  as  to  take  the  blow  on  the  shoulder,  or  block 

217 


My  Fighting  Life 

it  with  his  right  after  the  approved  and  elementary 
way.  He  did  nothing  of  the  kind,  and  I  found  it 
hard  to  disguise  my  sureness  that  I  would  win  a  quick 
and  easy  victory. 

The  temptation  to  gamble  in  my  right  hand  there 
and  then  was  tremendous ;  it  required  a  superhuman 
effort  to  refrain  from  doing  so.  Realizing  that  if  I 
revealed  my  right  and  missed,  Beckett  would  perhaps 
shake  off  the  trouble  to  which  he  had  been  reduced, 
I  drew  him  to  close  quarters  by  backing  on  to  the 
ropes  in  front  of  the  referee,  Mr.  Angle.  My  idea 
in  doing  so  was  to  try  and  discover  the  extent  of 
Beckett's  qualities  as  an  in-fighter.  I  had  already 
made  certain  that  I  was  the  better  boxer,  but  so  as 
to  make  doubly  sure  that  I  would  win  if  he  was  not 
strongest  at  close  quarters,  I  pretended,  by  setting 
my  back  to  the  ropes,  that  I  was  in  a  tight  corner. 

Something  like  a  leer  came  into  Beckett's  face 
as  he  came  flat-footed  towards  me,  and  with  teeth 
set  tight  he  swung  his  left  and  right.  I  had  so 
arranged  myself  that  there  was  no  place  on  my  face 
or  jaw  he  could  strike ;  this  he  appeared  to  realize, 
and  he  made  for  my  body.  His  eyes  were  shut ;  he 
did  not  look  to  see  exactly  what  he  was  doing,  and 
so,  instead  of  punching  on  a  spot  that  mattered,  I 
dropped  my  arms  and  took  the  blows  on  my  elbows. 

He  did  not  get  one  real,  telling  blow  home,  so  I 

218 


A  Chapter  on  Frai^ois  Descamps 

skipped  away  from  him  and  determined  to  wager 
everything  on  my  right.  I  felt  that  there  was  no 
time  to  be  lost,  for  I  had  convinced  myself  of  these 
two  great  things — that  I  was  the  better  boxer  and  at 
in-fighting  I  felt  that  Beckett  was  no  wonder. 

The  ease  and  readiness  with  which  I  beat  Beckett 
is  the  only  explanation  I  can  offer  for  the  widely 
spread  belief  that  I  carry  a  "  hypnotic  punch."  How 
perfectly  ridiculous ! 

But  I  find  that  even  the  unimaginative,  tall, 
awkward,  all-cornered  Gunboat  Smith  believes  that 
there  is  something  uncanny  about  me  and  my 
manager,  for  in  an  article  which  he  has  written  about 
my  coming  fight  with  Dempsey  he  warned  the 
American  to  steel  himself  against  the  machinations 
of  Descamps. 

I  grant  that  Descamps  is  weird  when  ranged 
alongside  his  fellows ;  he  surely  has  a  way  with  him, 
but  he  is  no  hypnotist,  though  he  is  a  past-master  of 
make-believe,  and  as  such  I  am  free  to  confess  that 
he  has  had  much  to  do  with  winning  many  of  my 
matches. 

In  this  way  ;  In  match-making,  in  everything  he 
does  outside  of  actual  fighting,  by  his  mannerisms, 
his  pomposity,  if  you  will,  his  great  sense  of  humour, 
the  mystical  way  he  has  of  doing  everything,  his 

outrageous  dress — in  my  gymnasium,  especially  when 

219 


My  Fighting  Life 

visitors  are  present,  he  suggests  something  between 
a  golliwog  and  a  Russian  bear — causes  all  attention  to 
be  focused  upon  him.  He  is  Lord  High  Everything, 
and  for  a  purpose.  By  his  eccentricity,  which 
eccentricity  is  more  assumed  than  real,  he  causes 
everybody  to  fasten  their  eyes  upon  him. 

See  him  come  to  the  ring-side  as  I  am  about  to 
appear.  From  my  dressing-room  he  will  come  as 
the  leader  of  a  triumphant  procession,  humming  some 
fantastic  melody  and  carrying  bottles,  sponges, 
towels,  all  manner  of  things — not  in  any  matter-of- 
fact  way,  but  so  as  to  suggest  that  he  was  the  manu- 
facturer of  wonder-working  contraptions  and  con- 
coctions. See  him  cut  an  orange  into  halves. 

Taking  a  murderous-looking  knife  from  his 
pocket,  he  will  sharpen  the  blade  on  his  hand,  hold 
up  the  fruit,  and  the  while  he  mutters  he  slashes  it 
into  two  pieces,  smiling  fiendishly  as  if  to  spread  the 
impression  that  he  has  decapitated  some  mortal 
enemy. 

A  bottle  of  mineral  water  he  will  uncork  and  sniff 
at  the  contents.  Having  looked  at  it  fondly,  he  will 
snigger  as  if  he  were  sure  that  he  possessed  a  corpse- 
reviver.  On  one  occasion  at  the  National  Sporting 
Club  he  was  making  play  with  a  bottle  of  mineral 
water  when  Mr.  Douglas,  who  was  the  referee,  asked 
what  it  was.  Obviously,  he  feared  that  it  contained 


220 


A  Chapter  on  Frai^ois  Descamps 

some  harmful  dope.  Descamps  bowed  gracefully  and 
took  a  swig  at  the  water.  "  Tres  bien!  "  he  cried, 
and  Mr.  Douglas  returned  to  his  seat  amid  much 
laughter. 

"  Georges,"  Descamps  once  said  to  me,  "  some- 
times I  wonder  whether  you  think  I  am  crazy.  I  am, 
but  there  is  method  in  my  craziness.  I  want  every- 
body to  think  I  am  crazy,  for  a  crazy  man,  if  he  is  not 
too  impossible,  is  interesting ;  he  causes  all  eyes  to 
be  fixed  on  him.  So  when  you  fight,  not  only  do 
people  say,  '  What  is  Descamps  up  to  ?  '  but  your 
opponent  also  gets  in  that  frame  of  mind  that  he 
forgets  you  and  can  only  think  of  me.  So  you  win. 
Eh?  " 

I  shall  never  forget  my  first  fight  at  which  moving 
pictures  were  taken.  At  the  end  of  it  there  was  some 
very  small  trouble,  and  Descamps,  picking  up  a 
bottle,  seemed  likely  to  connect  it  with  the  head  of 
Monsieur  Vienne,  the  first  promoter  in  France. 
When  the  hullabaloo  had  subsided,  a  mutual  friend 
asked  Descamps  why  he  had  brandished  the  bottle  as 
if  he  were  intent  on  murder. 

"  It  was  good  for  the  pictures,  eh?  "  was  Des- 
camps' explanation. 

But  seriously,  whilst  the  hypnotic  theory,  so  far 
as  I  am  concerned,  is  absurd,  I  do  unhesitatingly 
declare  that  more  than  one  fight  is  won  and  lost 


221 


My  Fighting  Life 

because  of  personality.  I  would  never  dream  of  going 
into  a  fight  without  first  spending  all  my  leisure 
moments  studying  the  type,  the  character,  and  the 
mentality  of  the  man  I  had  been  matched  against. 

Psychology  enters  into  boxing  in  a  greater  degree, 
perhaps,  than  any  other  game,  and  it  is  the  student 
of  psychology,  given  the  necessary  physical  qualities, 
who  will  make  most  headway.  It  has  been  remarked 
within  recent  times  that  the  secret  of  the  success  and 
the  progress  of  boxing  in  France  lies  in  perfect  train- 
ing. But  this  is  not  wholly  true ;  for  while  nine  out  of 
every  ten  French  boxers  take  the  ring  well,  even 
perfectly  trained,  every  one  of  them  has  had  impressed 
upon  him  the  value  of  close  study  of  character,  of 
temperament,  so  that  by  a  process  of  what  I  would 
call  boxing  logic  he  is  able  to  appreciate  the  type  of 
man  against  whom  he  is  called  upon  to  do  battle.  The 
French  school  of  boxing  is  not  entirely  distinctive, 
but  I  consider  it  to  be  different  from  the  English  and 
the  American  schools,  because  it  is  built  on  a  com- 
bination of  styles  and  ways. 

First,  we  have  always  striven  to  be  our  natural 
selves ;  we  have  clung  to  our  newness,  youthfulness, 
and  as  a  new  boxing  country  we  have  taken  to  our- 
selves a  licence  to  be  less  stereotyped  than  the  average 
Britisher  and  American.  When  we  set  out  to  box 
we  went  to  Britain,  and  what  we  considered  to  be 


222 


A  Chapter  on  Francois  Descamps 

the  best,  the  most  efficacious  methods  we  assimilated 
greedily  and  thoroughly.  When  Americans  were 
appearing  regularly  in  France  we  copied  what  we  held 
to  be  their  strongest  points,  and  sought  to  merge 
them  into  our  ideas,  which  sprang  from  naturalness 
and  a  genuine,  intense  love  for  glove-fighting. 

So  as  boxers  we  are  partially  French,  British  and 
American.  The  fact  that  my  country  has  provided 
heavy,  light-heavy,  feather  and  bantam  European 
champions  is  because  we  have  been  able  to  make  our 
boxing  typical  of  the  best  of  three  countries,  and  from 
the  first  as  little  like  machinery  as  possible. 

What  is  termed  "the  fighting  machine"  does 
not  necessarily  mean  a  man  generously  endowed  with 
those  physical  attributes  a  fighter  must  have ;  my  con- 
ception of  a  "fighting  machine"  is  a  man  who, 
besides  being  hard  and  little  susceptible  to  hurt,  is 
one  who  is  steeped  in  the  science  of  perfect  hitting, 
and,  above  all,  one  who,  whether  inside  or  outside  the 
ring,  is  always  thinking  and  studying  the  science  of 
fighting.  Fighting  is  a  trade,  a  profession ;  it  means 
a  battle  of  wits  and  the  survival  of  the  fittest. 

In  my  flat  in  Rue  Brunei,  Paris,  I  have  collected 
as  many  books  on  ring  history  and  the  lure  of  fighting 
as  possible.  They  have  long  been  my  companions. 
From  out  of  my  library  I,  from  time  to  time,  take 

this  and  that  champion,  and  I  seek  to  re-create  that 

223 


My  Fighting  Lite 

which  is  laid  down  to  be  the  secret  of  his  greatness. 
That  which  may  be  termed  the  personal  side  of  the 
giants  of  the  ring  I  devour,  just  as  I  like  to  dwell 
upon  the  idiosyncrasies  of  latter-day  champions. 

When  I  was  a  boy  and  Descamps  was  my  only 
teacher,  he  would,  after  my  boxing  lessons,  tell  me 
of  the  men  who  made  the  ring  the  fascinating, 
magical,  human  thing  it  is ;  the  coarseness  of  the  ring, 
the  brutality  of  it,  he  would  never  enlarge  upon ;  only 
of  its  romance,  its  arresting  personalities  would  he 
speak,  and  you  who  would  apply  to  boxing  a  right 
perspective — those,  too,  who  would  practise  it — will 
find  in  the  books  written  upon  it,  and  the  men  who 
stand  out  as  its  chief  exponents  to-day,  much  food  for 
entertainment  and  instruction.  Get  hold  of  the 
personal,  the  human  side  of  boxing,  and  you  will  then 
agree  that  the  game  is  one  of  thrills. 


224 


CHAPTER   XVII 

MEN    I     HAVE     FOUGHT 

I  WOULD  write  of  some  of  the  fighters  I  have  fought 
and  others  I  have  known. 

Jim  Driscoll  I  shall  always  consider  to  have  been 
one  of  the  greatest  of  champions.  It  was  not  my 
good  fortune  to  see  him  at  his  best,  but  even  now 
there  is  no  such  stylist,  no  more  perfect  model  of  a 
boxer  in  all  the  countries.  It  is  sometimes  said  that 
a  boxer  can  scarcely  hope  to  achieve  greatness  if  he 
has  unusual  imagination.  Driscoll  destroys  any  such 
supposition.  He  has  all  the  fire  of  his  race ;  his  brain 
is  all  life  and  sparkle  ;  his  eyes  are  all  light  and  bright- 
ness; his  form  is  a  classical  form;  his  face  bespeaks 
high  intelligence.  Driscoll  was  never  a  fighter  in  the 
popular  sense ;  he  was,  and  even  in  the  winter  of  his 
boxing  days  is,  a  wonderful  man  of  boxing  science. 
He  has  been  described  as  the  personification  of  the 
English  school ;  but  not  the  English  school  as  it  is 
to-day,  for  its  members  are  given  to  running  before 
bhey  can  walk.  They  are  not  deep-thinking 
students;  they  have  never  been  taught  as 

Driscoll  was  taught.     Charles  Ledoux  has  told  me 
p  225 


My  Fighting  Life 

that  never  has  he  been  so  belittled  as  he  was  by 
Driscoll. 

This  Ledoux,  the  majority  of  the  critics  say,  is  no 
boxer — just  a  slogger.  Ledoux  can  and  does  box 
cleverly,  but  not  like  Driscoll.  Driscoll  was  the  king 
of  all  boxers.  From  Driscoll,  by  a  close  study  of  his 
ways,  I  learned  the  wisdom  of  always  leading  with 
the  left  hand ;  he  taught  me  much  about  stance,  and 
how  to  time  my  blows  so  that  they  would  have  all 
the  weight  of  my  body  behind  them.  What  a 
different  fighter  Pal  Moore,  the  American  bantam, 
would  be  if  he  had  been  taught  and  trained  by 
Driscoll  i 

In  Moore  we  have  a  little  man  with  the  heart  of 
a  giant,  astonishingly  fast  on  his  feet;  but  he  does 
not  know  how  to  stand ;  he  does  not  know  how  to 
hit.  I  witnessed  his  fight  against  Eugene  Criqui  at 
the  Albert  Hall  on  Boxing  Day  last  year,  and  nevei 
have  I  seen  a  man  who  was  able  to  come  near  tc 
world's  championship  class  so  completely  unable  tc 
hit  straight  and  always  with  a  closed  glove.  Moore 
I  regarded  as  a  burlesque  of  boxing.  Yet  he  won 
He  pranced  and  danced  to  victory ;  he  was  the  fire 
work  of  the  ring. 

How  different  from  the  old  English  champion 
Joe  Bowker.  He  would  skip  and  dart  and  dodge  ii 

a  way  bewildering,  but  .what  a  boxer !    And  yet  h< 

226 


Photo  :  If  ana  Studios,  Ltd. 

CARPENTIER    IN    FIGHTING    TRIM 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

lost  to  Ledoux  at  the  National  Sporting  Club  because 
he  was  too  clever.  Having  outboxed  the  pocket 
Hercules  of  France,  and  when  it  was  overwhelming 
odds  on  his  winning,  Bowker  turned  his  head  so  as 
to  convey  to  his  seconds  how  easy  was  his  task.  He 
dared  to  wink,  and  Ledoux  hit  him  on  the  jaw  and 
took  all  the  fight  out  of  him.  Bowker,  I  have  always 
suspected,  was  an  incorrigible  humorist. 

But  of  all  present-day  English  fighters  surely  there 
is  none  comparable  to  Jimmy  Wilde.  None  of  us 
will  ever  see  the  like  of  him  again.  As  a  boxer  he  is 
an  outrage  on  convention.  Wilde  belongs  to  no 
school;  he  is  all  wrong,  and  yet  supreme.  For  he 
is  a  human  shadow.  Physically  of  not  much  account, 
he  is  yet  a  man  of  steel.  This  is  the  pen  picture  I 
would  draw  of  this  uncanny  Welshman : 

Baby-faced,  with  grey,  dull,  sleepy,  little  eyes; 
hair  thin ;  a  neck  skinny ;  arms  like  yard  sticks,  feet, 
for  his  size,  inordinately  big,  almost  flat-footed.  The 
first  time  I  beheld  him  it  was  impossible  for  me  to 
believe  that  he  was  the  most  wonderful  fighter  in  the 
world.  Yet  he  was. 

Wilde  must  be  a  man,  in  a  boxing  sense,  of  the 
highest  mental  calibre.  Men  who  have  met  him  have 
told  me  that  he  can  hit  as  hard  as  many  heavy- 
weights; I  know  that  his  sense  of  distance  is 

marvellous,  that  although  he  affects  no  guard  as  a 

227 


My  Fighting  Life 

guard  is  understood  to  be,  he  has  a  defence  that  is 
of  the  stoutest  possible  kind. 

Wilde  is  not  a  "  box  of  tricks,"  as  Pedlar  Palmer 
was ;  he  is  more  of  a  phantom,  for  when  a  man  would 
hit  him,  oftener  than  not  he  is  not  there  to  be  hit. 
His  power,  his  one-time  invincibility  came  from  his 
brain.  You  would  not  think,  as  you  noted  his  small, 
leaden  eyes,  that  he  was  able  to  take  complete  stock 
of  an  opponent  by  one  glance  at  him ;  yet  this  he  was 
able  to  do,  and  no  man  within  my  memory,  by  skill 
that  was  matchless,  could  so  emphatically  outwit  an 
opponent  and  make  him  do  things  he  would  believe 
it  were  impossible  to  do. 

Some  young  men  who  have  seen  Wilde  have  per- 
haps tried  to  copy  him.  If  they  have,  they  will  have 
failed  signally.  Wilde  is  a  freak — a  wonder.  I  have 
seen  him  when  he  has  given  to  his  left  hand  the 
appearance  of  a  piston-rod  ;  I  have  watched  him  when 
he  has  tucked  it  away  and  aped  the  ways  of  a  right- 
handed  fighter.  Maybe  Wilde  has  had  his  greatest 
day,  but  as  long  as  the  ring  lasts  we  shall  surely 
remember  him  as  a  pugilistic  marvel,  a  speck  of  a 
man — only  just  a  trifle  more  than  seven  stone  was  he 
when  at  his  best — who  was  a  veritable  giant-killer. 
Wilde,  from  the  first  day  he  wandered  from  the 
South  Wales  coal-fields,  was  the  David  of  the  ring, 

and  he  slew  not  one,  but  many  Goliaths. 

228 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

Wilde,  however,  is  only  a  little  less  wonderful  than 
my  countryman  Ledoux ;  not  as  a  boxer,  for  the 
Welshman,  if  he  so  wills,  is  a  perfect  boxer,  and  this 
Ledoux  has  never  been,  but  as  a  fighter.  Ledoux  has 
been  well  termed  "the  human  cyclone."  A  more 
fearless,  merciless  boxer  I  do  not  know.  I  have  seen 
him  when  he  has  stood  up  under  terrific  punishment ; 
I  have  looked  on  when  he  has  been  reduced  to  a  totter- 
ing man,  but  I  have  never  known  him  to  be  robbed  of 
his  strength.  I  have  seen  him  go  into  the  last  round 
half -blinded,  when  he  has  been  torn  and  battered,  and 
he  has  fought  with  tigerish  ferocity  and  won  a  fight 
in  the  last  minute  by  sheer  determination.  I  doubt 
whether  there  is  a  bantam  alive  who  can  and  does  hit 
harder  than  he.  There  is  none  who  gambles  so 
furiously  in  his  stamina  .without  decreasing  his  hitting 
power. 

As  I  have  stated,  when  I  could  do  the  bantam 
limit,  I  fought  Ledoux  and  won,  but  to  this  day  I  shall 
never  forget  the  punishment  I  received.  In  the  ring 
Ledoux  is  terrible  ;  he  has  been  called  the  "  apache  "  ; 
but  do  you  know  that  a  more  docile  man  never  .walked 
abroad.  He  has  two  beings — one  all  fierceness,  the 
other  all  softness. 

A  strange,  rare  mixture  is  Ledoux.  I  shall  always 
remember  his  first  fight  in  Paris  after  his  demobiliza- 
tion. He  arrived  at  the  Cirque  de  Paris  with  his  good 

229 


My  Fighting  Life 

wife,  and  was  for  all  the  world  like  a  man  out  on  a 
shopping  expedition.  Ledoux  speaks  softly,  almost 
timidly,  and  yet  he  is  a  monster  among  the  world's 
bantams. 

During  a  recent  visit  to  London,  in  a  discussion 
with  Mr.  A.  F.  Bettinson,  the  manager  of  the 
National  Sporting  Club,  on  the  heavy-weight  cham- 
pionship, he  ventured  to  express  the  opinion,  shared 
by  many  competent  judges,  that  although  Langford 
suffered  from  lack  of  height,  he  would  probably  have 
beaten  Jack  Johnson.  As  a  twelve-stone  man,  Lang- 
ford  in  his  prime  was  unquestionably  the  best  in  the 
world.  The  physical  make-up  of  most  negroes 
touches  the  extraordinary,  but  in  many  respects 
Langford  was  unlike  any  other  human  being,  white  or 
black,  I  have  ever  seen. 

His  head  was  as  a  shining,  highly  burnished  can- 
non ball,  and  I  am  sure  as  hard.  His  nose  was  of 
spread-eagled  pattern ;  his  arms  were  gorilla-like. 
Standing  bolt  upright  he  could  almost  touch  his 
calves ;  his  back  suggested  a  wall  of  coal ;  his  chest  was 
prodigious ;  in  height  he  was  ridiculously  small. 

Langford  had  as  quick  an  eye  as  any  man  the  ring 
has  known,  and  there  never  was  a  more  aggressive 
two-handed  fighter ;  and  his  reach  was  almost  pheno- 
menal. Whether  he  would  have  beaten  Jack 

Johnson  must  always  be  a  matter  of  speculation,  but 

230 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

I   do   not  think  there   is   such    a   heavy-.weight  as 
Langford  was. 

There  is  a  good  story  of  Langford.  Not  so  very 
long  ago,  when  brought  out  of  virtual  retirement,  he 
was  put  up  against  a  brother  negro.  It  was  arranged 
that  there  would  be  no  knock-out  blow ;  the  affair, 
which  was  one  of  six  rounds,  was  to  go  the  limit,  and 
was  to  take  the  form  of  an  exhibition. 

In  the  second  round  Langford  received  a  terrific 
blow  on  the  jaw,  and  down  he  went  flat.  His  brother, 
negro  exulted  accordingly,  believing  that  he  had 
knocked  Sam  out.  But  Langford  scrambled  to  his 
feet,  and  almost  simultaneously  the  bell  went.  The 
round  was  over.  Coming  into  the  next  round,  Lang- 
ford  walked  to  his  man  and  shook  him  cordially  by 
the  hand. 

66  Say,"  said  he,  "  this  ain't  the  last  round,  Sam." 

"Oh,  yes,"  replied  Langford,  "  guess  it  is;  cer- 
tain it  is.  It  is  the  very  last  round,  believe  me." 

And  it  was,  for  Langford  promptly  stretched  the 
nigger  on  the  floor  of  the  ring. 

Langford,  Jeannette,  McVea  and  Johnson  are 
the  last  of  the  great  black  fighters.  This,  because 
Johnson  has  made  it  so.  Whites  and  blacks  for  the 
world's  championship  will  never  again  meet  after 
Reno.  Johnson  knew  it.  Of  that  I  am  certain,  and 

no  one  will  be  sorry.     I  have  never  drawn  the  colour 

231 


My  Fighting  Life 

line,  and  if  such  a  man  as  Jeannette  were  in  the  ring 
to-day  I  should  be  more  than  half  inclined  to  meet 
him.  But  we  know  of  no  Jeannette  now,  and, 
besides,  following  what  happened  after  Johnson  had 
laid  low  the  shell  of  the  real  Jim  Jeffries,  clashing  of 
colours  is  not  conducive  to  the  good  of  the  game,  and 
yet  if  a  black  man  were  champion  to-day  I  should,  in 
my  present  frame  of  mind,  court  a  match  with  him. 

On  the  eve  of  the  Grand  Prix  in  June,  1914,  I 
was  prevailed  upon  to  act  as  referee  of  the  fight  in 
Paris  between  Johnson  and  Frank  Moran,  who  began 
life  as  a  dentist  in  Pittsburg.  I  had  never  seen 
Johnson  in  action,  and  I  gladly  accepted  the  position 
offered  to  me  by  both  fighters  and  their  managers. 

Johnson  had,  by  the  fastness  of  his  life,  eaten  away 
much  of  his  ability,  but  I  am  sure  that  before  he  lost 
his  balance  he  must  have  been  an  extraordinarily  great 
pugilist.  Physically,  he  had  everything  in  his  favour, 
but  never,  as  I  watched  him,  have  I  known  a  man 
wrho  was  so  difficult  to  hit.  Moran  was  no  wonder 
worker ;  he  was  just  strong,  and  a  sort  of  ironclad,  but 
he  ,was  no  ordinary  feeble  pugilist.  In  his  right  hand 
he  carried  a  sure  knock-out  blow.  The  accepted 
character  of  Johnson  makes  him  out  to  be  a  particu- 
larly obtuse  and  objectionable  fellow ;  as  I  saw  him 
in  Paris  in  1914  I  thought  he  was  more  vain  than 

wicked. 

232 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

Against  Moran  he  was  certainly  not  a  vicious 
fighter.  There  was  in  him  much  of  the  cat  wheri 
it  has  a  mouse ;  he  was  tantalising.  He  mauled 
and  clawed  Moran,  and  for  ever  did  he  chide  his 
opponent  because  he  was  helpless.  Johnson  would 
have  him  at  his  mercy,  and  then  let  him  run  loose  to 
pick  him  up  and  make  him  smart  and  wince.  There 
was  no  necessity  for  him  to  carry  the  fight  to  his 
opponent.  With  him,  against  Moran,  it  was,  "  Now 
let  me  see  whether  you  can  hit  me." 

Moran,  grey-faced,  red-haired,  would  press  all 
the  blood  out  of  his  lips  and  come  helter-skelter  after 
Johnson  and  strike  out  savagely.  Johnson  with, 
"  That's  good  ;  try  again,  Frank,"  would  calmly  catch 
the  blow  on  his  glove,  as  would  a  baseball  player  take 
the  ball.  Johnson  was  the  shiftiest,  and  in  a  defen- 
sive game  the  cleverest,  the  most  cunning  fighter  I 
have  seen.  And  he  found  it  possible  to  do  his  fighting 
the  while  he  chatted  and  prattled. 

I  have  often  wondered  what  would  have  happened 
to  Wells  had  his  match  with  Johnson  not  been 
scotched  by  the  London  police  authorities.  I  can 
picture  Johnson,  flashing  his  teeth  of  diamonds  and 
gold,  going  to  the  Bombardier  as  he  sat  in  his  corner 
and  saying,  "  Mistah  Bombardier  Wells,  I  suppose. 
Wai,  this  nig  is  little  Arthur  Jack  Johnson.  Ise 
sorry,  Mistah,  if  Ise  spoil  your  good  looks,  but  Ise 

233 


My  Fighting  Life 

not  going  to  hurt  you — oh,  no !  But  I  guess  you'll 
be  a  wise  guy  if  you  say  your  prayers." 

Johnson  was  a  master  of  taunts,  and  I  can  picture 
my  friend  Wells  fuming  and  fidgeting  and  also  beaten 
before  he  stood  up. 

When  he  met  Tommy  Burns  at  Rushcutter's  Bay, 
Sydney,  Johnson  was  unbeatable. 

Although  Johnson  in  the  one  fight  in  which  I  saw 
him — that  against  Frank  Moran — impressed  me  most 
by  his  defensive  qualities,  and  he  came  to  be  written 
down  as  a  non-aggressive  and  purely  defensive  fighter, 
I  think  the  world  generally  only  regarded  him  as  such 
because  neither  Tommy  Burns  nor  Jim  Jeffries  hajd 
it  in  him  to  force  him  to  attack  for  all  he  was  worth. 
But  Johnson  was  a  man  with  a  kink,  and  this  came 
from  his  vanity.  He  was  conceited,  but  his  conceit 
had  at  least  some  humour  in  it.  With  a  weakness 
for  the  employment  of  words  of  an  uncommon  length, 
and  as  chief  of  the  Malaprops,  he  always  seemed  to 
me  to  be  most  concerned  in  making  some  new  and 
particularly  vitriolic  taunt. 

Perhaps  it  would  not  be  suspected,  but  it  is  never- 
theless a  fact,  that  when  fighting  had  to  be  done  he 
was  the  soul  of  good  temper  and  playfulness ;  and  yet 
there  was  in  him  much  viciousness. 

Pat  O'Keeffe,  the  retired  British  middle-weight 
champion,  whom  I  knocked  out  in  two  rounds  at  Nice 

234 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

in  January,  1914,  could  tell  some  delightful  stories 
about  Johnson.  O'Keeffe,  it  will  perhaps  be  remem- 
bered, was  in  Johnson's  corner  at  Rushcutter's  Bay. 
When  Burns  appeared,  Johnson,  who  was  execrated 
by  Burns,  went  over  to  him  and  said,  "  Hallo, 
Tahmmy.  Guess  you've  got  some  nice  dressing- 
gown.  But,  I  say,  dat's  the  dressing-gown  for  a 
picnic." 

Now,  it  was  always  held  until  that  day  at  Sydney 
that  Burns  was  king  among  sharp-tongued  pugilists, 
but  he  lost  by  many  miles  in  the  game  of  repartee  to 
Johnson. 

I  did  not  see  that  fight,  but  O'Keeffe,  a  dear, 
delightful  old  man  of  the  ring,  were  he  to  give  you  his 
description  of  Johnson  as  he  was  and  as  he  behaved 
against  the  then  world's  champion,  would  convince 
you,  as  he  convinced  me,  that  if  Johnson  had  cared 
he  could  have  ended  the  fight  in  the  first  round.  To 
have  done  so  would  not  have  suited  his  purpose ;  in  a 
studied,  fiendish  way  Johnson  was  cruel.  He  pur- 
posely toyed  with  Burns,  and  before  he  hit  him  he 
would  say,  "  Tahmmy,  now  I  am  going  to  hit  you. 
Look!" 

And  Johnson  always  did  what  he  threatened  to 
do. 

I  do  believe  that  the  only  occasion  on  which  John- 
son lost  his  temper  in  the  ring  was  when,  after  beating 

235 


My  Fighting  Life 

the  resurrected  Jeffries,  he  met  the  late  Stanley 
Ketchell,  a  much  lighter  man,  as  you  who  know 
boxing  will  recollect,  but  very  much  a  wonder,  if  I 
have  read  the  stories  of  his  fights  aright. 

I  have  often  pictured  Ketchell  as  another  Kid 
McCoy,  spruce,  dapper,  something  of  a  dandy  and  a 
lady-killer.  It  has  always  been  my  belief  that  John- 
son consented  to  meet  Ketchell  because,  if  it  were  a 
ridiculous  match — I  have  an  idea  that  all  parties  took 
the  result  for  granted — Johnson  had  to  win  on  points. 
Now,  Ketchell  evidently  had  other  notions,  for  in 
the  fight's  infancy  he  saw  his  opportunity  to  slap 
Johnson  on  the  chin,  and  he  embraced  it. 

Ping !  and  Johnson  was  sent  flying  on  his  back. 
Roars  and  great  glee,  of  course,  for  Johnson  was 
never  popular ;  no  man  in  the  history  of  the  ring  was 
so  given  to  burning  his  boats.  But  Johnson  was  not 
out,  as  was  hoped  and  believed ;  he  just  shook  his 
head,  set  his  gold  teeth  blazing,  jumped  to  his  feet, 
and  Stanley  Ketchell  was  no  more. 

When  I  sat  at  the  ringside  and  watched  Johnson 
against  Moran,  I  thought  he  was  maddening  in  the 
casual  way  in  which  he  caught  a  blow  from  Moran ; 
I  do  believe  that  had  he  cared  he  could  have  prevented 
his  opponent  putting  a  glove  upon  him ;  had  it  suited 
his  purpose  he  could  have  ended  the  fight  when  he 

pleased.     That  it  went  twenty  rounds  was  because  it 

236 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

suited  him  to  make  it  last  so  long;  he  appeared  to 
take  a  ghoulish  pleasure  in  showing  how  severe  were 
the  limitations  of  Moran. 

I  confess  that  although  at  the  time  Johnson  was 
nothing  like  the  man  he  was  when  he  fought  Burns, 
I  should  have  thought  long  and  deeply  before  trying 
to  take  his  title  from  him,  and  I  suffered  to  be  tempted 
when  it  was  suggested  that  I  might  take  my  chances 
against  him.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  after  a  conference 
with  Descamps,  I  decided  that  if  I  beat  Jeannette  in 
a  thoroughly  convincing  way,  I  would  challenge  John- 
son. Jeannette  was  to  serve  as  a  trial  horse. 

Perhaps  it  is  as  well  that  Franz  Reichel  declared 
that  I  was  the  loser  at  Lunar  Park,  for  upon  reflec- 
tion it  is  possible,  nay  probable,  that  I  would  have 
suffered  a  severe  set-back.  Yet  in  a  way  my  contest 
with  Jeannette  intensified  my  desire,  my  ambition  to 
go  all  out  for  the  world's  title,  and  had  I  not  won  my 
match  writh  Gunboat  Smith  on  a  foul — that  is,  if  I 
had  been  declared  the  winner  when  I  had  the  Ameri- 
can on  the  floor  for  thirteen  seconds — Descamps 
would  have  thrown  down  the  gauntlet,  as  per 
arrangement.  In  1914  I  was  absolutely  at  my  best. 

I  am  not  one  to  harbour  regrets,  but  I  do  believe 
that  had  not  the  war  come  I  should  have  tried  for  the 
.world's  championship  by  the  time  I  was  twenty-one. 
But  whether  or  no,  I  should  have  been  so  financially 

237 


My  Fighting  Life 

strong  that  I  would  have  been  in  a  position  to  have 
retired  from  the  ring  when  I  had  gained  my  majority. 
At  nineteen  I  was  a  millionaire  in  francs  ;  in  two  more 
years,  at  the  rate  at  which  money  was  then  coming 
to  me,  I  should  have  had  a  second  million. 

Still,  my  five  years  of  soldiering,  if  it  meant  my 
income  being  reduced  from  tens  of  thousands  of 
pounds  a  year  to  a  sou  a  day,  was  worth  it.  I  found 
new  manhood  in  the  Army  of  my  country ;  I  read  a 
new  book  on  life  ;  the  war  took  me  to  great  humanity. 
And  it  may  be,  had  not  the  war  snatched  from  me 
all  but  a  skeleton  of  the  fortune  I  had  in  1914, 1  would 
not  have  returned  to  the  ring.  The  lure  of  fighting 
will  never  desert  me ;  I  feel  that  I  was  meant  to  be  a 
fighter,  but  until  I  came  through  my  contest  with 
Dick  Smith  I  only  saw  the  necessity  of  fighting.  Then 
the  mad  shouts  of  praise  that  followed  my  victory 
over  this  gallant  English  soldier  made  my  passion  to 
box  and  fight  greater  than  ever. 

I  have,  in  writing  about  the  psychology  of  boxers, 
treated  with  Bombardier  Wells;  I  have  sought  to 
visualize  Papke,  Klaus,  Jeannette,  Johnson  and 
others,  but  a  pugilist  about  whom  I  have  not  yet 
written,  save  by  the  way,  is  Young  Ahearn,  whose 
real  name,  I  understand,  is  Woodward.  There  was 
in  England,  as  was  natural  after  my  defeat  of  Bom- 
bardier Wells  and  my  victory  over  Gunboat  Smith, 

238  * 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

a  wholehearted  desire  to  see  whether  there  was  not 
an  Englishman  who  could  stay  the  boxing  progress 
of  France. 

Almost  immediately  after  my  battle  with  Smith 
certain  English  sportsmen,  headed  by  Mr.  Horatio 
Bottomley,  decided  that  of  all  Britishers  likely  to 
lower  my  colours  this  Ahearn,  otherwise  Woodward, 
.who  by  birth  was  a  Lancastrian,  was  the  one.  He 
was  a  middle-weight,  and  he  came  to  capture  the 
hearts  of  the  English  by  a  swift  and  dramatic  victory 
over  Sergeant  Braddock,  who  in  the  war  won  the 
Distinguished  Conduct  Medal. 

If  there  ever  was  a  fighter  to  the  last  gasp,  as 
distinct  from  a  boxer,  that  man  was  Braddock.  In 
strength,  character,  courage  and  physique  he  was 
made  for  the  game  of  fighting,  and  when  he  appeared 
at  the  National  Sporting  Club  he  began  his  contest 
with  Ahearn  as  if  possessed  by  fury,  as  if  he  were 
intent  on  little  short  of  murder. 

Ahearn  withstood  his  onslaught  without  turning 
a  hair;  by  almost  matchless  skill,  it  was  declared,  he 
caused  Braddock  to  get  into  a  tangle,  and  then 
quickly,  surely,  he  hammered  him  into  defeat.  "  The 
best  man  since  Ted  Pritchard,"  it  was  said  of  Ahearn. 

I  knew  much  of  Ahearn.  Many  times  had  I  seen 
him  in  Paris,  for  he  was  under  the  same  manager  as 
Jeannette — Mr.  Dan  McKettrick.  How  I  should 

239 


My  Fighting  Life 

have  fared  against  Ahearn  it  .would  be  ridiculous  to 
say,  but  I  am  sure  the  contest,  had  not  the  war  caused 
it  to  be  abandoned,  would  have  been  a  great  one,  for 
Ahearn,  not  inaptly,  was  described  as  a  human  flash. 
When  I  volunteered  for  war  I  agreed,  as  soon  as 
hostilities  ceased,  to  meet  him;  but  Ahearn,  shortly 
after  his  return  to  America,  lost  all  his  form,  and 
what  has  become  of  him  I  do  not  know. 

However,  as  everybody  knows,  it  was  Beckett 
against  whom  I  defended  my  heavy-weight  title,  not 
Ahearn,  not  Bombardier  Wells,  who,  I  was  certain, 
would  have  been  my  first  opponent  in  London.  I  am 
sure  Wells  will  not  mind  my  saying  so,  but  when  we 
boxers  who  had  been  in  the  Army  began  to  prepare 
for  the  ring  again  he  told  me  in  his  quiet,  gentle, 
sincere  way  that  he  was  a  new  and  splendidly  different 
man — stronger,  he  said,  and  nerves  all  gone.  When 
I  look  back  and  realize  that  Wells  is  still  clutching  for 
the  position  which,  by  reason  of  his  boxing  skill,  he 
should  hold,  his  "  discovery  "  that  he  had  "  fighting 
blood  "  was  truly  pathetic.  Of  all  the  men  I  have 
fought  and  known,  there  is  none  who  would  give  me 
greater  pleasure  than  Wells  if  he  were  to  come  into 
his  kingdom.  That  I,  his  friend,  should  doubt 
whether  he  will  turn  his  physical  qualities  into  such 
practical  account  as  to  become  champion  again  may 

seem  strange,  but  after  his  display  against  Beckett, 

240 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

how  can  one  suppose  that  he  has  the  fighting  morale  ? 
Various  writers,  in  offering  an  explanation  of  the 
position  of  Wells,  have  said  that  he  is  too  imaginative, 
and  these  same  writers  predicted  a  victory  of  Beckett 
against  me  because  they  said,  "  Here  we  have  a 
fighter  who  is  not  troubled  with  imagination." 

But  must  a  boxer  be  a  dull,  unimaginative  person? 
I  grant  that  there  is  no  place  in  pugilism  for  the 
hyper-sensitive  or  the  neurotic  person.  A  fighter 
must  have  iron  in  his  soul ;  he  must  let  the  brute  that 
is  in  every  man  have  his  freedom  when  in  the  ring, 
but  he  must  have  the  mind,  with  sufficient  imagina- 
tion in  it  to  let  the  brute  loose  only  at  the  psycho- 
logical moment ;  he  must,  when  victory  is  at  hand,  go 
all  out  to  win — not  to  win  by  battering,  but  by  hitting 
his  opponent  so  hard,  so  surely,  and  in  the  most  vul- 
nerable spot  that  he  will  win  by  inflicting  a  minimum 
amount  of  pain. 

I  agree  that  it  were  hard  to  imagine  two  men  more 
unlike  in  every  conceivable  respect  than  Beckett  and 
Wells ;  Beckett  needs  no  advertisement  to  make 
known  his  profession ;  indubitably  Wells  does.  But 
really,  are  they  so  markedly  dissimilar  as  appearances 
and  point  of  view  and  general  physical  make-up 
suggest  they  are  ? 

We  have  all  talked  about  the  "  hypnotic  touch," 
the  "  Indian  sign  "  at  some  time  or  another,  but  what 

Q  241 


My  Fighting  Life 

we  strictly  mean  is  personality.  When  I  saw  Beckett 
against  Wells  I  was  .with  the  English  writers  who 
put  much  store  on  the  fact  that  Beckett  had  no 
imagination,  for  on  that  occasion  no  one  could  or 
would  have  suspected  that  he  even  dreamed  of  any- 
thing else  but  fighting ;  but  since  then  I  have  had  it 
forced  upon  me  that  Wells,  by  his  manner,  by  his 
carriage,  by  even  such  little  apparent  nothings  as 
plucking  at  his  gloves  and  staring  at  the  cinema  lights 
and  making  a  whispered  request  for  a  drink  before 
the  fight  began,  encouraged  Beckett  in  his  belief  that 
he  already  had  the  contest  won.  Wells  is  without 
what  I  call  personality — a  fighting  personality ;  what 
the  man-in-the-street  will  have  as  the  "  Indian  sign," 
or  what  one  English  critic  suggested  I  possessed — 
the  power  to  hypnotize. 

Now,  Beckett,  if  he  ever  thought  or  studied  Wells 
at  all,  knew  that  the  Bombardier  when  he  confronted 
him  would  not  and  could  not  have  attempted  to  play 
any  role  other  than  that  of  a  very  nice  and  engaging, 
but  wholly  uncharacteristic  Englishman. 

And  Wells,  instead  of  peering  into  nothingness 
and  finding  it  difficult  to  sit  still  the  while  prelimin- 
aries were  completed,  had  he  laughed  and  joked 
and  assumed  a  don't-care-a-hang-I-am-bound-to-win 
manner,  the  probability  is  that  Beckett,  even  though, 

as  is  said,  he  is  unimaginative,  would  have  fallen  to 

242 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

saying,  "  What's  up  with  Wells?  Fancy  the  Bom- 
bardier relishing  the  idea  of  tackling  me !  '  Beckett 
would  have  been  puzzled  to  know  what  had  come  over 
Wells.  He  is  the  type  of  man  it  is  not  difficult  to 
make  believe  that  you  have  found  some  special,  new- 
fangled blow.  A  beaming,  joyous,  happy,  confident 
Wells  would  be  a  revelation;  he  would  certainly 
have  been  a  revelation  to  Beckett,  and  he  would  as 
such,  I  think,  have  won,  because  he  would  have  had 
a  personality — a  personality  which  would  have  blotted 
out  Beckett. 

I  have  said  that  Wells  is  without  a  personality ; 
I  mean  that  strong,  forceful,  impelling  something 
which  we  call  character,  but  which  in  modern  boxing 
parlance  is  designated  "the  Indian  sign,"  or  if  we 
are  to  take  the  maker  of  catchy  phrases  seriously, 
"  the  hypnotic  touch."  If  we  were  to  obliterate  "  the 
Indian  sign,"  "  the  hypnotic  touch,"  and  treat  with 
and  study  psychology,  the  public  who  are  bitten  with 
the  ring  would  come  to  have  a  better  and  finer  appre- 
ciation of  the  importance  of  those  differences  in 
fighters  which  are  psychological  and  not  merely 
physical. 

It  has  been  said  that  I  would  always  beat  both. 
I  believe  I  would.  But  not  by  means  of  the  "  Indian 
sign  "  or  the  "  hypnotic  touch  " ;  not  because  I  am 
a  dabbler  in  "black  magic,"  but  because  I  have  so 

243 


My  Fighting  Life 

analysed  the  temperament  of  these  two  men  that  I 
believe  I  can  convince  them  that  I  possess  a  strength 
greater  than  I  actually  have,  and  a  something  which 
they  have  not. 

I  have  said  that  I  do  not  think  that  Beckett  and 
Wells  are  so  dissimilar  as  they  appear  to  be.  And  I 
think  I  say  that  which  is  very  true.  Wells  has  not 
the  faculty  that  permits  him  to  disguise  the  fact  that 
he  is  nervous ;  Beckett,  unless  you  watch  him  closely, 
appears  to  have  this  faculty.  But  those  who  took 
stock  of  him  when  he  came  into  the  ring  at  the  Hoi- 
born  Stadium  will  say  with  me  that  he  was  very 
agitated,  and  they  will  say,  too,  that  he  was  not  the 
unimaginative  oak-like  man  he  had  been  pictured. 

The  first  thing  I  set  myself  to  do  after  I  had 
shaken  hands  with  him  and  hoped  that  he  was  very 
well,  was  to  watch  every  little  movement,  though  I 
suggested  to  those  who  were  looking  on  that  I  had 
no  other  thought  except  to  see  that  I  affixed  my 
bandages  securely.  But  I  followed  him  with  my 
eyes  nevertheless,  so  did  Descamps;  and  when 
Beckett,  before  he  took  the  chair  in  his  corner,  began 
to  describe  semicircles  in  his  walk  around  and 
scratched  the  resined  floor,  as  it  were,  with  his  foot, 
I  whispered  to  Wilson,  my  masseur,  as  he  invited 
me  to  put  a  hand  in  a  glove,  "  This  Beckett  is 


nervous." 


244 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

From  the  first  time  1  saw  Beckett  I  wondered 
whether  I  would  cause  him  to  think  that  I  had  the 
more  towering  personality.  I  sought  to  discover 
this  in  many  ways.  On  my  first  acquaintance  with 
him  I  decided  that  it  was  true  what  his  countrymen 
said  of  him,  that  he  had  no  patience  with  anything 
but  actual  fighting.  When  he  came  to  spar  with  his 
brother  George  in  Paris  he  was  a  very  phlegmatic, 
stern,  stubborn,  practical  Beckett,  but  during  my 
training  at  Stanmore  and  on  the  occasions  when  I 
went  to  the  Holborn  Stadium  to  see  the  weekly 
boxing  shows  there  I  thought  I  detected  a  change  in 
his  demeanour.  He  never  lost  his  confidence  in  him- 
self, but  the  more  polite  I  sought  to  be  the  more 
uncomfortable  did  he  become  ;  he  wanted  to  get  away 
from  me. 

Gradually  I  forced  whatever  personality  I  had  on 
to  him  until  he  became  irritable.  The  same  with  Mr. 
Bernard  Mortimer.  I  caused  one  of  my  friends  to 
go  to  Southampton  and  say  to  him,  "  Have  you  seen 
Carpentier  at  work  yet?  '  The  reply  was,  "  No. 
We  are  not  troubling  about  him,  and  Joe  does  not 
want  to  see  him  until  he  gets  into  the  ring."  Little 
feelers  of  this  kind  were  most  helpful  to  me,  and  I  so 
got  on  to  the  mind  of  Beckett  as  to  become  an  obses- 
sion. I  neither  employed  the  "  Indian  sign"  nor 
the  "  hypnotic  touch." 

245 


My  Fighting  Life 

I  qualified  to  meet  Dempsey  because  of  three 
important  factors :  (1)  Perfect  and  happy  training ; 
(2)  a  careful  and  successful  cultivation  of  indifference 
and  sangfroid,  which  came  to  be  mistaken  (how 
laughable!)  for  "  hypnotism";  (3)  a  strict  and  the 
closest  regard  for  the  rules  which  make  for  correct 
and  orthodox  boxing.  And  there  I  .will  leave  my 
fight  with  Beckett. 

Of  the  methods  I  pursue  in  training,  I  think  these 
are  already  well  known.  I  have  always  insisted  that 
I  should  be  a  law  unto  myself.  I  have,  of  course, 
certain  fixed  principles,  and  they  take  this  form.  I 
begin  by  spending  days  in  the  open.  I  do  not  start 
upon  strenuous  work  right  away.  There  is  nothing 
so  calculated  to  produce  mental  unsettledness  than  by 
switching  oneself  from  comparative  leisure  to  hard, 
unceasing  toil.  So  when  I  set  up  camp  my  first  busi- 
ness— or,  rather,  that  of  my  manager — is  to  make  the 
best  selection  of  sparring  partners — men  who  will 
suppose  that  it  is  they  ,who  are  about  to  prepare  for  a 
fight — and  introduce  them  to  a  home  from  honje. 
In  this  way  a  happy  family  is  made,  and  then  we  all 
roam  or  run  about  the  countryside.  We  get  up 
running  races,  we  devise  all  manner  of  games  that 
have  nothing  to  do  with  fighting ;  simply  do  we  seek 
to  re-create  boyhood's  days,  and  when  we  have  got 

that  .which  we  seek — the  feeling  of  gladness  which 

246 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

springs  from  health  and  a  contented  mind — actual 
training  for  fighting  begins. 

In  my  gymnasium  you  will  find  a  heavy  sack 
suspended  from  the  ceiling.  If  you  saw  it  and  sup- 
posed that  I  set  about  punching  it  you  .would  be 
wrong.  The  sack  is  set  swinging  and  made  to 
describe  all  sorts  of  fantastic  capers,  so  as  to  serve  to 
quicken  my  footwork.  At  Manitot  it  was  "the 
Bombardier  "  ;  at  La  Guerche,  and  later  at  Stanmore, 
it  was  "  Beckett." 

There  are  some  days  when  I  fear  that  I  am  work- 
ing too  hard,  so  I  go  to  Descamps  and  my  sparring 
partners  and  say,  "  To-day  we  go  shooting,"  or 
according  to  the  season,  "  We  will  give  fighting  a 
rest.  It's  fishing  to-day." 

The  whole  aim  of  a  boxer,  as  that  of  any  man 
,who  is  seeking  to  make  himself  fit  for  some  test  of 
physical  endurance,  should  be  to  obtain  as  much  dis- 
traction as  possible.  A  fighter  especially  must,  above 
all  things,  make  sure  that  the  mind  is  entertained,  and 
it  can  never  be  entertained  if  it  is  not  distracted  and 
so  kept  severely  apart  from  monotony. 

Imperfect  training  means  that  a  man  has  forced 
himself  into  training ;  that  because  of  its  very  same- 
ness he  has  sickened  of  it.  Come  with  me  one 
afternoon,  when  I  am  getting  ready  for  a  fight,  and 

see  me  and  my  sparring  partners  helping  Descamps 

247 


My  Fighting  Life 

out  with  a  new  song.  A  pugilist,  having  left  his 
novitiate  days  behind,  does  not — at  least,  I  do  not — 
when  he  gives  himself  over  to  training,  strive  after 
improving  his  boxing.  His  business  is  to  build  up 
his  physique  so  that  it  will  reach  the  highest  standard 
of  physical  excellence.  Training  is  certainly  hard 
work,  but  it  was  never  intended  to  mean  long,  colour- 
less, nauseating  days.  Destroy  your  naturalness  by 
leading  an  unnatural  life  and  you  destroy  your 
humanity,  and  this  destroyed  you  have  destroyed  your 
fighting  qualities. 

Nothing  amused  me  so  much  during  my  stay  at 
Stanmore  than  when  one  well-meaning,  bountiful 
gentleman  arrived  at  my  hotel  groaning  under  the 
weight  of  half  a  side  of  bacon,  a  small  sack  of  pota- 
toes, half  a  dozen  fowls,  and  a  hare. 

"  And  why  these  presents?  "  I  asked. 

"  It's  no  good  your  thinking  of  meeting  Beckett 
unless  you  feed  up,"  he  answered.  "  The  more  you 
eat  the  better." 

"  But  if  I  gobbled  all  these  I  should  die,"  I 
protested. 

And  the  kind,  benevolent  gentleman  looked  very 
distressed. 

The  impression  is  abroad  that  a  prize-fighter  must 
of  necessity  be  fed  as  if  he  were  one  of  your  excellent 

English  turkeys;   and  do  you  know,  the  fact  that 

248 


M.   AND   MME.   GEORGES  GARPENTIER  IN  THEIR 
PARIS   FLAT 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

because  I  did  not  ask  for,  neither  did  I  revel  in, 
Gargantuan  feasts  at  Stanmore,  it  came  to  be  said 
that  I  was  in  a  decline. 

I  just  eat  and  drink  what  I  like,  as  much  as  I 
like,  and  no  more.  And  that  is  the  way  I  get  fit 
and  keep  fit. 

What  is  my  favourite  punch?  That  with  which 
I  won  my  fight  with  Beckett — any  punch  that  I  can 
drive  home  and  so  achieve  success.  I  cannot  say 
that  I  have  any  particular  punch  that  may  be  called 
a  speciality. 

When  I  enter  into  a  fight  I  do  so  with  an  open 
mind.  I  set  my  brain  working  so  that  in  the  shortest 
possible  time  I  might  discover  the  weak  and  strong 
points  of  the  man  I  am  up  against.  Then,  having 
taken  what  I  consider  to  be  a  complete  estimate  of 
him,  I  decide  upon  the  course  of  action  which  I  think 
will  take  me  to  victory.  That  is,  I  force  myself  to 
believe  that  if  I  can  punch  this  way  or  that  I  can  end 
the  fight. 

I  found  out  what  to  do  against  Beckett  in  the  first 
two  seconds ;  that  was  when  I  discovered  there  was  a 
clear,  uninterrupted  way  along  which  to  send  my  left 
hand.  If  an  opponent  cannot  keep  out  of  the  way 
of  your  left  hand,  it  is  certain  he  cannot  close  the  door 
to  the  right,  and  when  you  have  found  out  this,  go 

out  to  win  at  once ;  let  there  be  no  waiting,  no  dally- 

249 


My  Fighting  Life 

ing;  spare  neither  your  man  nor  yourself.  Do  the 
obvious  thing.  Strive  with  all  your  might  to  knock 
him  out. 

It  is  the  greatest  possible  mistake,  in  my  opinion, 
for  any  boxer  to  decide  what  he  will  do  before  he  gets 
into  the  ring.  He  must  fashion  his  ways  according 
to  how  his  opponent  seeks  to  shape  the  fight.  From 
the  day  I  dared  to  take  my  chances  against  all  heavy- 
weights, I  have  been  conscious  that  there  would  be 
times  when  I  would  be  called  upon  to  shoulder  very 
considerable  handicaps,  for  I  am  not  a  big  man  as 
heavy-weights  go — by  the  side  of  Fulton,  Willard, 
Moran,  Wells  and  Beckett  I  am  little — and  if  I  am 
to  attain  the  ambition  of  my  life  it  will  not  be  because 
of  sheer  strength  or  gigantic  frame,  but  by  holding 
hard  to  those  principles  that  have  won  for  me  a 
qualification  to  meet  Dempsey. 

I  had  scarcely  reached  my  dressing-room  and 
taken  my  gloves  off,  when  Descamps,  by  now  very 
much  the  first  clown  of  a  pantomime,  jumped  upon 
a  chair  and  to  a  crowd  of  people,  who  managed  to 
squeeze  themselves  into  the  room,  said  in  his  best 
clowning  manner,  "Gentlemen,  pardon!  I  intro- 
duce to  you  Georges  Carpentier — next  year  the 
champion  of  the  world.  To-night's  show  is  over. 
Throw  your  pennies  into  the  hat  and  please  go  home." 

And  when  we  .were  alone  Descamps  would  for 

250 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

ever  be  saying,  "  Dempsey,  Georges,  eh?  Georges 
Carpentier,  champion  of  champions ;  Professor 
Descamps,  manager  of  managers  !  Oh,  yes,  Deinp- 
sey,  Dempsey,  Dempsey,  Jack  Dempsey !  ' 

On  the  morning  after  the  fight  with  Beckett, 
Descamps,  who  had  never  thought  of  bed,  was  abroad 
early,  doing  much  business;  and  when  he  appeared 
at  the  breakfast-table  he  already  had  a  note-book  full 
of  engagements  for  me. 

"  We  go  everywhere,"  he  whispered ;  "  France, 
north,  south,  east  and  west ;  many  places  in  Belgium ; 
to  Italy — then  to  America." 

Since  I  beat  Beckett  no  man/ could  have  had  a 
more  delightful  experience.  I  have  travelled  farther 
afield  than  ever  before,  and  I  have  met  with  only 
great  good  fortune  and  kindness. 

"  Blink  "  McClosky  came  out  of  retirement  and 
fought  me  at  Bordeaux.  The  old  man  was  no  more 
after  the  beginning  of  the  second  round,  and  until 
I  get  into  the  ring  against  Dempsey  I  shall  have  no 
really  serious  opponent.  But  before  I  try  for  the 
greatest  and  most  momentous  prize  in  my  life  I  shall 
have  visited  Los  Angeles  for  the  purpose  of  making  a 
film,  and  I  shall  have  travelled  over  a  large  part  of 
Europe. 

At  the  moment  of  writing,  no  definite  date  or 
place  has  been  fixed  for  a  battle  with  Dempsey. 

251 


My  Fighting  Life 

After  I  had  won  against  Beckett,  Descamps  on  my 
behalf  completed  a  compact  that  I  had  tentatively 
entered  into  with  Mr.  C.  B.  Cochran,  and  signed  a 
contract  by  which  I  consented  to  meet  the  world's 
champion  under  that  gentleman's  auspices.  This  I 
made  known  before  I  returned  to  France  after  my 
triumph  at  the  Holborn  Stadium,  but  within  a  few 
hours  after  it,  offers  from  promoters  simply  showered 
upon  me.  Descamps  has  got  a  whole  room  full  of 
them.  I  must  confess  that  some  of  them  have  come 
from  men  who  have  neither  the  money  nor  the  busi- 
ness acumen  to  stage  a  fight  for  the  world's 
championship. 

You  have  been  regaled  with  all  manner  of  state- 
ments as  to  when  and  where  the  fight  will  take  place, 
but  we  (that  is,  Descamps  and  myself)  have  yet  to 
get  to  grips  with  Dempsey  and  his  manager,  Jack 
Kearns. 

I  am,  of  course,  hoping  that  Mr.  Cochran  will  be 
able  to  put  the  fight  on  in  London.  That  he  has  been 
generous  enough  in  the  matter  of  purse  everybody  will 
agree,  but  if  he  fails  to  secure  Dempsey's  signature 
and  the  champion  will  not  defend  his  title  in  Europe, 
then  I  will  fight  him  in  America.  We  are  bound  to 
meet.  I,  as  the  challenger,  would  not  dare  to 
stipulate  where  the  fight  must  be.  It  is  up  to  Jack 

Dempsey.     Should  he  ask  for  the  battle-ground  to  be 

252 


Men  I  Have  Fought 

pitched  in  the  States,  I  go  to  America.  Wherever 
the  fight  takes  place,  it  will  be  a  mighty  one.  I  look 
to  it  not  as  I  would  a  personal  matter.  I  await  it  as  a 
Frenchman  who  would  always  fight  for  his  country. 
I  will  fight  for  France,  and  if  I  go  down,  I  will  go 
down  with  my  jaws  set  tight ;  with  all  my  fighting 
blood  boiling  and  surging ;  and  in  the  full  conscious- 
ness that  I  met  a  better  man. 

My  study  of  Dempsey  began  the  day  after  my 
fight  with  Beckett.  It  will  not  be  finished  until  one 
of  us  has  won. 


PRINTED  BY 

CASSELL  &  COMPANY,  LIMITED, 
LA  BELLE  SAUVAGE,  LONDON,  E.G. 4 

F   30.820 


RE 
TC 


Al 
R< 
B< 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 

•  1  -year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4 
days  prior  to  due  date. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

MAR  0  7  2000 


12,000(11/95) 
FORM  NO.  DD6 


BERKELEY,  CA 


f  U  I 


/ 


582057 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY